girl-like-substance
the seal will bite you if you give him half a chance
Posts: 527
Pronouns: xe/xem
|
Post by girl-like-substance on Aug 7, 2019 22:04:34 GMT
That’s it, that’s the fic. :V
Anyway! This will be a review of the rest of They Call Me The Seeker, I guess, because there’s a lot of this fic all of a sudden and I’m nowhere near having caught up yet. So: we start off with another Weird Paulie Encounter (WPE, if you will), which judging by the way Julius talks about having spilled something on his shirt later I’m gonna assume ended with the guy getting like murderised or something. Because if Paulie is a cartoon character, Julius is like, the kind of spy thriller CEO who has a personal hit squad, and when these two characters from these two genres collide, it feels like Paulie cannot help but come out of it badly. And possibly deadly, too. :V
More cheerfully, it seems like Florence is in the process of being promoted from minor side character to like, full-fledged travelling companion. Given that her introduction into the story consisted of like, encouraging two teenagers to enact vigilante justice against a guy whose job is literally to beat up teenagers and steal their stuff, I can only imagine that she’ll be a very fitting addition to the idiot kid squad, lol. Also, for whatever reason, I didn’t twig that she was meant to be Australian before that ‘G’day’; I had her accent down as like, South London or something. That’s not really relevant at all, it’s just kind of amusing to me. :P
Hawley’s back, too, and honestly I think the best way to characterise what happens is ‘unstoppably petty force meets immovably petty object’. I’d be lying if I said it wasn’t amusing, or that I couldn’t imagine two teenagers doing something this stupid, even if the execution was a bit larger than life. “Silence, fuckface!” is also an excellent line, lbr. Something to do with the clash of different dictions here is very bathetic. ‘Silence’ is grandiose; ‘fuckface’, decidedly less so. Love it.
And hey, I’ll say this much for Reyes: he’s very loyal, and he can throw a punch. Bit harsh, maybe, as Connor notes – especially as, in his pain, Hawley comes across as more of a real person; you get a sense that there’s someone underneath all that posturing. And I almost pitied him, I really did, but then he used the word ‘chucklefucks’ unironically and I couldn’t take him seriously any more. :V
Oh, and one more thing before I round off: I noted without surprise the little darkrai reference; given your fondness for it, I have to wonder whether Sinnoh’s resident great long black-legged nightmare man will be making an appearance at any point.
Some other little bits and pieces:
It really was, guy.
Y’know, at this point I felt a sudden surge of affection for Florence. Just thought I’d mention it. :V
That ‘in’ shouldn’t be there.
|
|
Deleted
Deleted Member
Posts: 0
|
Post by Deleted on Aug 11, 2019 18:10:52 GMT
Thank you so much for the thorough feedback once again! I'm glad you're enjoying the fic :> You certainly have some interesting observations regarding the WPE; as well as the gap in how competent they are, there's also that contrast in how they're written that could certainly be described as "cartoony thief vs. not-cartoon spy thriller CEO," which I didn't really notice until you made reference to it. Genre is a weird concept, huh?
As for Florence, she is definitely right at home with the idiot kids, even if she wouldn't like to say it (because I have to admit, compared to Reyes, I think I'd have a hard time admitting to being an idiot kid when this man lays in front of me). On the subject of idiot kids, Hawley is still definitely a bit cartoonish in how much of a walking ball of rage he is; rest assured, there will be more meetings between him and the idiot kids he so desperately pretends that he isn't, to varying degrees of success. I hope to also explore the fact that he's not, in fact, a cartoonish ball of rage and swearwords, but also a real person, too.
Finally, with regards to everyone's favourite pair of legs to which a nightmare god is attached: :3c
Once again, thank you so much for your readership and reviews, they are so deeply appreciated!
|
|
Deleted
Deleted Member
Posts: 0
|
Post by Deleted on Aug 12, 2019 16:06:07 GMT
Author's Notes: another batch of three uploads coming up! This batch in particular contains my personal favourite three-chapter arc to date, in the form of chapters 12 through 14. I'm going to try and get 15 through 17 up towards the end of the week, and sometime during next week I'll hopefully be able to post chapters 18 through 20 (depending on chapter 20 actually being finished, of course) meaning that we'll be up to date!
Anyway, the song this arc is named after: The Clash's White Riot. The idiot kids are going punk today, folks.
CHAPTER TWELVE: White Riot, Part One
18:47 - October 15th, 2007 - 10 days until October 25th Ten days. About a week and a half. That was all Connor had left to get himself his first badge and back to Jubilife. On paper, this was doable. Getting Ronnie's physical might to Roark's own Pokémon was a matter of practice more than difficulty. Once that was done, his type advantage over Roark's Pokémon gave him a strong advantage before the battle had even begun. However, battles were not fought on paper. Good trainers knew this, and so did Connor. For one, being a gym leader, Roark had experience in spades, knew his Pokémon like the back of his hand, and likely had a plethora of tricks up his sleeve; Connor, meanwhile, had been a trainer for all of six days, had Ronnie injured for about one and a half of them, and was embarrassingly bare on the strategic front. All of this assumed Roark would still be a gym leader in ten days time. With the way things were, this was an optimistic assumption. Stumbling back to the Pokémon Center after hours of gruelling training with Ronnie at his side, the grip these thoughts held on his brain remained vicelike. Thoughts of uncertainty, of inadequacy, of anxiety rebounded around his brain. Rebounding that stopped when he noticed his father slouched over a table, head in hands, knuckles clenched, over an hours before his shift was due to end. Whilst this greatly concerned Connor, he opted not to approach him for now; after all, he figured, he probably just needed to stew on his problems alone, and with Reyes still off training for a while, he had nobody to fall back on. Besides, his dad's problems were the least of his concerns - by Arceus, he found himself asking, was that selfish of him? The nurse's desk was free, regardless. Connor decided to capitalise on this as he tried to settle on a greeting. Eventually, he wandered over to the smiling nurse. He didn't want to distract his dad too much, and opted to make this greeting brief. "Hi!" spoke the nurse. "Welcome to the Oreburgh Pokémon Center; what can I help you with today?" "Ah…" began Connor. As it turned out, he didn't have a greeting whatsoever; he was still very much sidetracked by the thought of facing Roark, and now he faced humiliating himself in public. On the outside, panic was beginning to set in. Inside, he was clawing away at any semblance of a way to express himself, gasping for a reprieve from the clutches of anxiety. The nurse's joyous demeanour slowly melted into confusion. "Is everything okay?" As per usual, Connor had made a mess of the simplest of interactions. He'd given up on trying to verbally communicate this. After all, his charisma certainly did not lie in his speech. His preferred option of throwing himself off a cliff was not present here either. Instead, he chose to gesture at Ronnie, wanting to limit the size of the scene he was making. "Right, and what's the problem with him? Do you just need me to get him back to health?" "Um, yes. Please - thank you. Sorry." Connor's tone was regretful as he replied, his urge to join his father in burying his head in his hands noticeable both visibly and audibly. He returned Ronnie to his ball and handed him to the nurse, curtsying as he stood and waited. Oreburgh's nurses faced enough difficulties as things were; they deserved respect, and the reality Connor faced, that he was inconveniencing them with how he acted, gnawed at him. "Connor?" Now his father knew he was present, and looked over to him. Truly, things could not have gone much worse. Now that he'd been called out, there was no avoiding him. He'd been trapped by societal convention, and felt himself being reined in towards the table. "Hey," he said as he approached. A follow-up escaped his lips - "is… uh…" - before he had an idea. So as to not make things awkward, he read the situation over in his mind. Stoic old Dad was upset, at neither work or home, a while before he was due to leave work. "Oh, did they lay you off? Gee, erm, I'm so sorr-" He was met with a crumpled face, the furrowed eyebrows of doubt making an appearance. "Eh? No, how did you even - ah, whatever. Didn't get laid off, son, but can I let you in on a tip?" "S… sure." "Never work for anyone who thinks they're above ye, son." Michael's leathery pink face looked up at Connor with a disconcerting blankness. "Okay… thanks," was his reply. Initially resisting the urge to press further, there was something uneasy about his dad's expression when he recalled the context of the mines. "Did something bad happen?" This question caused his dad's lungs to deflate with a sigh. "You remember Tom, right? The fella with the gammy back? He had another fall today. Hit his head bad. Roark said 'enough is enough,' y'know, 'we have to do something about this.' Went to the boss, gave him an earful about the whole thing - rightfully so, y'know; the bloke needs time off, he's sick. Last thing he needs is to quite literally break 'is back in a dark mine pit. Boss says no, he's had his sick days, he has to work, the guy's got a big gash on 'is head, he's bleedin', all 'no, it's fine, I can work.' So I get involved. I essentially say, 'look, the man needs help, you're muggin' him off if you don't give him sick leave; give him 'em or I'm walking out' - and that's where we are now." To Connor, this was a noble gesture. It may not have been an effective one, after all; his dad was no more than an employee, and from a business perspective, it made sense to let the disruptive employee walk out. From a moral perspective, though, he couldn't help but feel a sense of pride. Regardless of how well he knew him, his dad was doing whatever he could to help a colleague, even if that meant personal sacrifice. Which was good on him. "So... what now, then, Dad? Are - are you gonna go back there tomorrow? Or after that? Or, er, y'know, not at all?" "I ain't going back until someone does what needs to be done. Whether that's through a strike, or until the boss comes to his senses. I don't care. In good conscience, son, I can't support that type o' business, though." A wall of apathy lay behind his gaze, a gaze that stuck to Connor like glue. "I'll be six feet under before I let any crook steal the fruits of anyone's labour." Silence. "I have a healed Aron!" called out the nurse, providing a quite welcome excuse for Connor to wave his dad farewell and exit the conversation.
His father's words still lingered in his mind as he traversed the entrance to the mine some time later. "Okay, Connor, listen to me out on this one," said Reyes, his voice ricocheting off the dark and claustrophobic walls. It seemed the light from the lamps that illuminated this passage had died at long last. Connor much preferred focusing on this command over the utter oblivion that lay before him as a result of this, or the air of oppression that clung onto him, latched onto his internal organs, and so he obliged. "Oh... kay, go on." "So imagine if somebody had a doll room. As in... how do I put this: there is a big wooden door in their house, and that door said 'doll room,' right? Okay. Now, what would be scarier: if that was a room for their whole doll collection - and these are old dolls, from long ago, mind. Or just one doll, with a room only for it?" Connor pondered this, patting his belt out of habit. He recalled how Ronnie's nerves flared up last time they went down the mine, and took some responsibility for this. Not wanting to stress him out again, he opted to keep him inside his ball this time. The pair had been walking for an age, and the weight of such time wore down Connor's legs; his knees were on the verge of crumbling as he lumbered on. "Probably... the second one. If there's a room, just for that doll, then, um... y'know, something's probably up with that doll, right? And, truth be told... I wouldn't really want to find out what, personally." This answer evoked a stunned response from Reyes. "Really?" he enquired, mouth agape. "But Connor, you know how old dolls can be; there's probably something up with all of them. And think of what a hundred angry, creepy, haunted dolls will do to you instead of one." "Y-yeah, but..." replied Connor. "Like, if there are a hundred dolls, it's probably just... say, a bunch of Shuppet haunting them - and they're probably not gonna hurt you too bad. But, conversely, if there's one super haunted doll with its own room... that's, like, a really upset Gengar or something haunting it. You're probably not making it out of that room in one piece." The sound of footsteps and the pair's breathing filled the deafening silence of the narrow cavern. One would have found it very hard to overstate the nothingness of the scene. So long had they trudged onwards that the light of the surface had vanished; the notion of being above ground was almost alien, by now. Yet the only thing more empty than the space behind them was that in front of them. Connor began to wonder how long they would walk until they'd reach the center of the planet and drown in magma. "That is fair enough, actually." Come to think of it, Connor couldn't quite recall what he was doing here in the first place. He stopped in his tracks. There was definitely a good reason. There had to be. He wouldn't have dared venture so far into the abyss without one. That reason was... it escaped him, completely. Panic stabbed his heart, pumping adrenaline into his arteries. Perhaps there wasn't a good reason. Perhaps he was just wandering aimlessly into danger. Perhaps this whole thing had been a waste of time. "Um, R-Reyes? I... I think we should turn back." He hadn't turned around to face his friend, relying on the familiarity of his voice to let him know he was okay. This voice never came. Connor's own voice grew urgent. "Reyes?" No reply once more. Turning around, he was alone. Dread filled him. Had he driven Reyes to his breaking point? To the point of abandoning him? No, that wasn't like him. Reyes would have said something. Probably. Except saying something would have hurt him. Perhaps he didn't want to deal with that. Truth be told, he couldn't blame him. But leaving him stranded in the vast darkness of an old mine? "You!" A pounding right hook of a voice snapped him back to the world in front of him. It was then he was met with another surprise. He found that the descent ended mere metres before him. In spite of his best efforts to resist, the voice at the bottom of the mine dragged him in closer. He was unable to put a face to that voice, though. It belonged to a middle-aged suit in a helmet with utterly indistinguishable facial features, standing atop a great mound of gold nuggets with a pickaxe in one hand. Lodged in the pile was an upright shovel. He was completely and utterly silent; the two glimmering eyes leering into Connor spoke well enough for themselves. They shone upon the shovel, beckoning him towards it. Yet as he obliged, his feet weighed him down. More cinderblocks attached to them with every step he took. His bones strained - they felt on the verge of collapsing. His back hunched over more and more, discs cracking and spine aching. Was he carrying an anvil on there? His eyes began to sting; he swore this was the dust getting in his eyes. Silence stabbed his ears. He dragged himself in further. Teeth chattering, he bit down on his nails to stifle his protests. He didn't want this. He wanted to go back out there, to explore the world of Pokémon, to be with Reyes or anywhere other than this. His hands seized the handle of the shovel. A deafening rumble filled his head. The deafening rumble of an avalanche of gold, cascading down upon him. To his shock, he woke up. Sweat drenched him. It clung onto him, joining the duvet to his skin. He glanced around as he came to his senses. A cold lump buried itself into his chest, and pulling up the sheets, he received welcome confirmation Ronnie was still present, and still very much willing to cuddle him. The belt that stored his Pokéballs wrapped around the end of his bed, and through a groggy stupor he could make out Byrne's ball was still there, unopened. His Pokémon were safe. He was safe. Still in Oreburgh, though - although he was back in the Center room. No sign of the sun was to be seen in the sky, nor was there any light in the room. Yet this darkness was not an impenetrable one, nor was it hostile. It was warm, like the sheets that he lay in. Unlike in the mine, the atmosphere felt open. Breathable, even. The sensation of suffocation no longer wracked Connor's entire body. Slowly but surely his breathing returned to normal. A squint through the darkness at the clock put the time at about half five in the morning, and only the sound of light snoring came from above him. Reyes had not abandoned him yet either. Yet. Eyelids weighing a ton, he went back to sleep.
Reyes was pleasantly surprised to discover Gianluigi's was, in fact, open for lunchtime. At almost two in the afternoon, it was a late lunch; a lateness caused by both Connor only getting up at half past ten and the training session the pair had just completed. It was the former that concerned him, though. Whilst it was true that his companion had a habit of going to bed late and running on less-than-ideal sleeping hours, this morning had been a particularly egregious example of that. "So, Connor," he enquired as the pair approached the building, "shall you be needing money for it? I can probably spare some." "Hm? Oh, uh. No thanks." Connor's reply was a mumble as he rubbed the sleep out of his eyes. "...Are you sure?" "I think so, yeah." Neither spoke as they entered the pizza place. A bell rang as they stepped through the door. They were greeted by the scent of dough as it filled the air, and the sound of impassioned, indecipherable yelling from the kitchen area. Great effort had clearly been placed into cleaning the checkered floor, something that visibly appeased Reyes. An old radio sat in the corner, its antenna unfurled and its output faint and sparkling, almost crackling. Above the counter, manned by a short and thickly mustachioed old man, glowed a menu, with prices and items listed alongside pictures of pristine looking food. The man at the counter looked amiable enough as he spoke. "Welcome." Reyes gave a single friendly wave as Connor squinted at the warm light of the menu, pondering his order. "Good afternoon!" declared the former of the two in reply. "May I please get one large pepperoni, please?" A nod. "And what'll your friend be having?" "Can I get a, uh... um... a - just a medium cheese one?" Nodding once more, the man at the counter punched these orders into the cash machine, reading out a price. Upon hearing this, Connor dug into his wallet and grabbed all of his notes, handing them over. The man at the counter glanced over them with an uncertain smile as he counted them, giving most of them back as well as his change. With that, the pair took their seats on one of the booths. Reyes had done great scouting to ensure this was the cleanest available. Once seated, Connor's attention drifted out of the window almost instantly. His thoughts drifted back to his dream the other night. He was pretty sure it was the result of paranoia, and nothing more; after all, Reyes had barely left his side the past week, and things were looking up with Byrne, too. Still, there wasn't really much of a way of being certain. It would have been strange of him to ask Reyes if he planned on leaving... as a matter of fact, if he acted like that, it would have probably driven him away in no time - oh, Arceus, was he behaving like that? And truth be told, Byrne wasn't too keen on being caught, either; given the choice, he'd probably - "Connor?" "Hm?" He was dragged to reality by a markedly concerned Reyes. "Is everything okay?" "Wh- erm, yeah, why do you ask?" he replied. He was caught off-guard; was he really doing such a poor job at hiding his feelings? "You've been quiet today, and you got up later than normal - if something's weighing you down, I don't mind if you want to tell me." The jig was up. There was no use in anything except being upfront now. "I... when I got back to the Pokémon Center last night, I bumped into my dad again. Things got worse in the mine yesterday, and he walked out; it was to do with the guy with the bad back we saw. The boss didn't let him take more time off, so he decided to do something - and, ah, the way he spoke about it... I dunno, I guess it stuck with me. Because I had another bad dream last night." "Oh, that's... unfortunate. I'm sorry. Do you want to talk about that dream?" Of course, he didn't want to make Reyes worry, either, and there was no use in being too upfront about his feelings. "So... we went into the mine, and we were talking about… er, haunted dolls. The stairs, though; they just kept going, though, and - and then you disappeared, and some guy appeared at the bottom of the mine, on this big pile of gold. Then the pile collapsed on me, just as I woke up." One look at his companion, however, confirmed his fears: he'd only managed to make him more worried. "Oh, uh - it wasn't a big deal, I promise!" he said, barely giving his vent time to settle. "It's just, it was a little... disarming, is all; but I'm fine, just a bit tired. I swear, it's nothing terrible." Reyes wore the look of a man under the impression that it was something terrible. "Connor, if you are more comfortable taking on your first gym away from here - you know, with the whole mine thing, it is fine by me, you know that, right, my friend?" "Hm?" "I cannot, myself, imagine that even I would be one thousand percent alright with seeing my own father struggle like yours, down in that mine. So I, for one, would not hold it against you if you wished to train elsewhere." He wore a smile of considerable earnest as he spoke. "Besides, if it is what you're worried about, I'm sure that Florence would understand." Ah. Yes. The bet. Truth be told, having more people in the group hardly enthused him. It was preferable to giving up on Oreburgh, though. The plan of sticking to the traditional gym route was a plan that had grown alongside him. Abandoning it now was compromising on the plans he'd had since childhood. At that point, why bother? "It's, eh - it's alright, Reyes. I promise. I'll be okay. But… thank you for the offer." Connor had failed to notice the extremely large waitress through the fog of his thoughts, though, and the sudden sight of her made him recoil in shock as she quietly forced them their meals. "Thanks," he said, trying desperately to hide his awe at the sheer size of her muscles. "Thank you!" She nodded in acknowledgement and left the pair to eat their meals. As the pair ate, however, the argument in the kitchen continued, and Reyes couldn't help but overhear a snippet of it. "Well, I'm sorry, my rose petal," spoke one voice, probably belonging to an older man, "but you kids don't know nothing about how the world works. Talk to me when you run a business." The second voice belonged to their server, who Reyes recognised from a few days ago; her tone was decidedly fiercer this time. "Maybe I wouldn't run a business if I couldn't pay my employees enough to live off without working them to death!" "'Working them to death?' It's a damn mine! They shoulda known what they was getting into! Besides, I've spoken to the owners, they seem like good enough guys. They eat here quite often, y'know." "Oh, yeah, y'know, they're working folks to death down there, but they give us business and they're polite so it's all okay!" "Lucia, don't you think you're exaggerating just a bit-" "Uh, Reyes? I gotta say," interjected a now quite perked up Connor, "this is some very good pizza." "Hm? What - oh, yeah, it sure is," he replied as he yanked his attention away from the situation to eat the food he had scarcely touched yet. The two continued to chow down on their food, and a merry old time was had. They exchanged more information about the Pokémon of their respective homelands; one particular tidbit Connor found interesting was Reyes' anecdote about a Torkoal that was supposedly seven hundred years old. Yet in spite of this, Reyes couldn't quite tear his mind off things. It was evident the mine problem was not going to go away overnight, and it was clearly taking its toll on the townspeople. He needed to do something, anything, to help. But between just the two of them, mere outsiders to Oreburgh, there wasn't much they could do. Which gave him an idea. "Say, Connor," he asked once a gap presented itself in their conversation, "would I please be able to borrow some paper? If you have any, anyway." "Uh - o-of course; one moment." With that he unzipped the backpack behind him and scrounged around - the bracelet, clothes, sleeping bag...ah, a notepad. He pulled out a piece from it and handed it to Reyes. "Thanks, friendo." As he waited for Lucia to return to collect their plates, he jotted down the following: Sorry to bother you!Both of us are new in town; we are new trainers! Friend's dad is a miner - not good! We are both worried. Please help - we will be staying in Pokémon Center room 121 from 5:30pm, please ask for us & we can talk.Many thanks,Reyes (and Connor)Meanwhile, Connor was beginning to wonder what they were still doing here. They had already paid, and he was starting to worry about getting booted out for loitering. And he felt rude thinking this, but what was Reyes doing? His reprieve came a few moments later, their waitress imminent. "You're finished?" "That we are, ma'am," said Reyes, pointing his eyes at the note on the plate in the least subtle way possible. Lucia gave a look as though he had just set fire to the table as she snatched their plates and making her exit.
The pair returned to the room as Reyes' named time loomed over them. Connor panted, sweat running down his brow; alongside training being as much of a doozy as ever, his companion had been rushing to get back. The reason for this was something he was still in the dark over, mind. "See," began Reyes, closing the door once his friend dawdled in, "while we were at the pizza place, I had perhaps the greatest idea any person has ever had. You remember the argument in the kitchen, about the mine and whatnot, no?" "Er-" "Right. Well, I figured, I wanted to help out in any way I could. And you gotta know the locals to do that, right?" Connor paused his ascent of the bunk bed to squint at him. "...Did you invite the waitress over?" "Indeed I did! I said to meet us here at half past five!" Reyes beamed with pride, positively glowing at his brilliant proposition. Conversely, his companion was decidedly less optimistic about this idea; the smile that adorned his face was not one of delight but of reluctance. His reluctant look was reflected in Ronnie's big blue eyes, as he parked himself at his trainer's side. "Er... o-okay, sure." This put a damper of its own on Reyes' smile. "Oh, no, I... I didn't want to give you a heart attack, Connor - ah, I'm sorry!" "Oh, it's okay, Reyes, uh, no big deal! Don't worry about it." Connor wore a crooked smile that did little to help mask his uncertainty. "Just... p-please, could you make sure you let me know about these things, if it's not too big of a deal, okay?" "Right, of course; will do." "T-thanks." As the clock struck half-past five, another thought crossed Connor's mind. "Er... did she say what time her shift finished at, Reyes?" "No, why?" Before either of them could reply, a fist pounded the door so hard it almost flew off its hinges, and Reyes' contemplative demeanour evaporated. "That must be her!" Opening the door, he was met with a much dourer figure in Lucia, still in her pizza delivery uniform. "Hello! Thank you very much for coming!" She grunted in reply, regarding him with borderline contempt. "This had better be worth it," she said, almost as if she had just come out of an argument with her father and boss about getting off work to go meet some strangers to talk about a mine. "I'm sure it will be! We promise not to take up too much of your time." Reyes was not at all intimidated by the very large and rather upset woman at their door. "Come on in!" "So," she began as she turned to Connor, the door slamming behind her, "you must be the one with a miner dad, then?" It took a moment for Connor to register this, so pre-occupied was he by his own thoughts. "Oh! Haha, yeah, that - that's me." "Okay. Was it your idea to try and help out?" Reyes took it upon himself to answer for him. "Well-" "I wasn't asking you, was I? Dumb twink," she fired back, without hesitation. This was effective in silencing him; it left him a shadow of a man, banished to the bottom bunk. "Um..." This was far from ideal for Connor - his sole lifeline in this conversation had been cast away. He was being forced to speak for himself, in effect alone and bereft of support. "It's a simple yes or no question." "N-no." What was he to do? Tell her Reyes was her best bet? Defy her? No, not an option; she probably wasn't in the best mood, and he had no intention of upsetting a stranger. Especially not one with such might. "Right. How much do you know about the mine?" "Er... not a whole lot, I'd say?" Silence festered, as it did so often. Lucia's expression grew sterner; it was evident she was straining not to sigh. "Elaborate." "What is this," chimed in Reyes, "an interrogation?" "Do you want it to be?" Somehow, things had only worsened. Chills squirmed their way down Connor's back, his skin standing up on end. Were someone to take even the lightest of glances at him, they would have gotten the impression he had seen a ghost. Feeling a great cold lump nuzzle into his chest, he glanced down to see his trusty Pokémon nuzzle into his chest. He was not completely devoid of support, which was good to know. Taking a moment to soothe his nerves, he took a deep breath, adorning a steel coat of confidence, before replying. "W-well, erm... there's... uh... my dad said that everyone is working longer hours, and - erm... there's this one guy, with - he has back pains, and... people are getting hurt, and, erm, Roark is mad, and he's upset, and... er... that... that's, that's kinda the gist of it - and I'm really sorry that I can't be more helpful, I just never really knew my dad a whole lot, even though I grew up with him, and I never knew all this was happening, and I should have supported him more, and-" Lucia felt that this was sufficient, and raised a content hand. "Hey, no. That's fine. Don't be too hard on yourself, Connor, was it?" "Y-aye, yeah." "Right. I'm sure your dad appreciates what you're trying to do. Hell, it's a noble sentiment, anyway. How long do you plan on staying here for, anyway?" Connor's eyes darted to his right. "Well, erm, initially the plan was to get the gym dealt with by the 25th, b-but... I mean, just, however long it takes really." "Wouldn't count on that. I'm going to be honest, it's gonna be a surprise if we make it until the 20th without everything going to shit. This your first gym?" "Yeah." "How long you been training for?" "A week today." She winced. "I really couldn't imagine worse circumstances to do the gyms under, honestly. I mean, if you can get a badge by the 25th, I'd be impressed, honestly - no offence, of course." Connor gave a self-defeating nod. "None taken." "Hey!" declared Reyes from his prison on the bottom bunk, raising a finger in protest, "I think you would be surprised! I mean, I guarantee there's nobody with more talent than him in this entire city when it comes to looking after Pokémon - never seen anyone quite like it, let me tell you, and he's willing to work on it, too. Harder than most folk. even! Training is a tough job, and not many could do what he does; I don't think you're giving him enough credit!" Lucia paused, taking a deep breath through her nostrils as dark clouds were birthed above her head. She glanced down into the bottom bunk, most displeased. "I think you're giving trainers too much credit." The mere notion of this confused Reyes. "...How so?" "Training, at a basic level, is a simple enough job on its own. Really all you need is a knowledge of type matchups, familiarity with Pokémon, the ability to quit your job, the money to buy potions, the money to buy Pokéballs, the money to buy food, the money to buy food for your Pokémon, the money to look after yourself and your Pokémon, bike money, TM money, maybe even buying a Pokémon money... once you've got all that, you have the basics of being a trainer down. It must be difficult, I agree, being well enough off to leave your home and your work to go around fighting people, and you have all my sympathies that family are so rich - and I have no doubt both of you are nice enough folks; you're willing to help a city of strangers out, which is more than can be said of a lot of people and it is appreciated. But it is cliched and beyond ridiculous to suggest that by default, trainers work harder and have it harder than us common people. So please, give it a rest." Dead air filled the room once more, as Reyes mustered up a stare clouded by contemplation. He paused for a few seconds, mulling all of this, admittedly, rather new concept over. "I mean... now that you mention it, that was a silly thing for me to say, and I thoroughly apologise. I merely meant to say, Connor? He's great with Pokémon." "Good for him." Lucia rose to fully stand; it was a little jarring for Connor seeing someone meet him at eye level from the top of a bunk. "I'd suggest if you both want to help out, avoid the gym thing until everything blows over; it is, honestly, the last thing we need right now. Second of all, if a strike happens, stick with us. Whatever they say, the owners are corporate shills and nothing more, their humanity replaced with love of money, and they must be stopped at all costs. The workers need your help, through any means possible. If you need to help directly, though, I may have something more concrete and demanding of your attention tomorrow - I'll be working 9 to 5 tomorrow, and I don't think a lot of people are gonna be buying pizza at 3 o'clock on a Wednesday, so try stopping by then. That work for you both?" "Aye," came the reply in unison. "Good. Thanks. It was nice meeting you, Connor." A slight, yet genuine, smile crossed her lips. "That's a nice Aron, by the way. Never seen one in person." Both trainer and quivering Pokémon perked up at this. "O-oh, erm - thanks! His name's Ronnie; my dad found him at the mine, and I've had him for about a week." "Neat. Hopefully, I will be seeing him tomorrow, too. Farewell." With that, she made her exit. Connor had no choice but to stew on this. Nine days. He had nine days to get his first badge and get back to Jubilife. In practice, this was nigh impossible. There would almost certainly be a strike in the coming days. When it would begin, and how long it would last, was anyone's guess, but he was far from optimistic about its outcome. Doing it early? A recipe for disaster; he was grossly underprepared. Leaving it late? Who even knew if there'd be a gym, or its leader, to speak of by then? Heck, the way the next few days were shaping up, who even knew if he had time to train? Black holes for eyes, he slouched around Ronnie, wrapping his arms around the Aron and stroking him softly. He was met with a surprised yet undoubtedly positive chirp before the Steel-type nuzzled into his chest. "So, er… wanna watch some more Masked Rider, Connor?" The voice from the bottom bunk carried an air of self-deprecation in its breeze, a breeze that owed itself to humour. It helped crack a smile upon Connor's face. "Sure." As the screen flickered to life, Connor couldn't help remember what his uncle said once. Life is like the seas - sometimes, it is calm and easy, and other times it is rough and full of danger, but with a bit of luck, wisdom, and persistence, anyone can make it through. Indeed, things were doing a very good job of being dangerous. Yet in spite of all this, Connor felt hopeful embers spark within him. He had to stick it through; things were going to get better. His attention wandered over to the little metal friend at his side, curled up and content. Things had to get better.
"Dammit, Tom, stop saying that! You know that it's only going to get worse before it gets better!" Roark stood over his comrade, writhing on the ground in pain. He couldn't help but scream. His baritone voice was tearing itself apart. An inferno blazed behind his glasses, only one fifth as intense as it did inside him. In spite of his outstretched, sympathetic hand, the look on his face screamed rage. The fire that burned inside him was evidently doing a good job of burning whatever kept him sane. "Roark, please," mumbled Tom as he wallowed in a pool of desperation, "you'll make a scene." This came perhaps too late. All throughout the great cavern, activity slowed. Four hundred eyes slowly rested upon the pair, as did the light of two hundred torches. "Look around you! Do you think anybody wants a scene?!" "No, b-but the boss'll come in." Equal measures of pain and fear strained his voice. "Use your noggin, Roark. It's not worth it." Roark was less subdued, his voice a boom as hot magma built up in his throat, about to erupt. "What do you want me to do? Sit back and watch? Absolutely not! You don't deserve it - none of you deserve it! What does the boss do while he works us like slaves, our backs breaking, our numbers and Pokémon constantly thinned from his negligence?! Tom, are you happy to work like this? Are you healthy?" "No, b-but-" "Then why put up with it?! Change isn't going to come from above - if it was, it would have happened already! I don't care if the boss sees this; I hope he does! If it takes me getting fired for you all to do something about this, then so be it, but I refuse to sit back any longer while any miner is forced to soldier on and work for peanut wages when they physically can't! What's stopping us from rising up and putting a stop to this injustice? This speech was not met with thunderous applause, nor was there any cheering. Instead, the tense atmosphere that settled in the room had reached a fever pitch. It was a great weight, one that crushed him. Yet he had to remain strong and resist; what good was this speech if he faltered? So focused on this was he that he failed to notice that few eyes lay on him anymore. The attention had shifted to the foot of the staircase; the mood was quite the opposite of determined. "I don't recall permitting a break, especially not for whatever this is?" A chorus of grumbles met this voice, and just like that, the rebellion was over before it began. Roark turned around to be greeted by a fifty-something suit in a helmet, with his thick, graying eyebrows furrowed. The boss had indeed arrived, the pungent stench of mint more than adequately announcing his presence. "Roark, Tom. What is the meaning of this?" "I had another fall," bemoaned Tom, "b-but it's nothing serious, I swear." "I see. And Roark, that inspired your speech, did it? This little mishap?" "With all due respect," spat back Roark, "he clearly isn't fit to work. We've had this discussion a million times before; he needs time off, and he has a family to feed - and he isn't the only one getting hurt! The mine is in serious need of renovation before more injuries happen - something needs to be done, and I don't care if it's by you or us!" Roark's urgency was lost on him as the boss mulled this over, a smile masking his inner thoughts. "You are correct, in that something indeed needs to be done. But we simply can't afford to call off work for renovations for now, and Tom's tests said he could keep working for the time being-" "His tests?" Silence fell over the makeshift triangle the three found themselves in, each party's attention darting between their two opponents. The only things missing were old revolvers and a stray tumbleweed flying past. Roark felt the fires inside him burning brighter, burning hotter, snapping a heartstring under their raw power; a tinge of despair lit up on his face as sweat drenched the handle of his pickaxe. "Tom, you said you hadn't gotten them back." "I'm sorry, Roark. I was gonna tell you when things got a bit better round 'ere." "And you told the boss because?" Speaking of whom, he decided to intervene. "Well, Roark, it is company policy, after all." "Oh, get stuffed, you! Keep working for the time being - it's going to get worse?" The fires engulfed him, filling him with sheer and unadulterated fury. "Tom, what did the tests say?" "Tom, please, you don't have to tell him anything you don't want to. We can keep this confidential if you choose - don't feel pressured by a troublesome worker, even if he is a Gym leader." "Like you haven't pressured him at all? Tom, tell me. Please. I want to help you ." Tom's weary and weathered eyes were the size of plates by this point, his gaze fogged over with sorrow. His boss may have kept a level head in the wake of all this. But was that a good thing? He had an indelible feeling that beneath the friendly veil lay… well, nothing. What good was a level head in the face of suffering if it was born of complete indifference? But at the same time, Roark was struggling as things were, and telling him was certainly not going to improve that. If he lost his head, his job was certain to follow, and there was no telling what would come of that. But something would come of it, at least. "The doctors said that it might, might, be a tumour. No way of tellin' without surgery, though." The boss bit his lip in defeat, nodding as he continued to think things over. His eyes drifted over to the right, doing anything and everything in his power to avoid the shaking, burning, furious mess of a man that stood beside him, broadening his shoulders, gripping his pickaxe with all he could offer and glaring right at him with the intensity of a very upset Rampardos. The ties that held this man together had snapped. "You. You knew about this?" "In my defence," he reposed, "it's only a 'might,' and it is unfortunate, but you can only give a man so many days off before it becomes impractical." "Is that all you care about? Practicality?" "Well, the company can't let people just not show up and still pay them, can they? It's a case of where the line gets drawn, really, before, um, people ask for too much. Surely you understand?" Roark's entire body had turned to face his boss, face like an executioner beside his guillotine. With a jerk he flung the pickaxe at the wall, before reaching for a Pokéball. "What are you doing? A-are you threatening me?" "Roark!" shouted Tom, his own voice breaking into a yelp. "Don't you be doin' anything stupid!" Roark broke into a snarl as he replied. "Stupider than taking this for so long? Stupider than believing this sad husk of a man had an ounce of empathy in him?" With that, he released his Cranidos. His boss' voice took on an edge, his words stabbing at Roark like a (rather blunt butter) knife. "Very well. I've tried being reasonable with you, but I'm afraid that if you continue this behaviour, I'll have no choice but to terminate your contract within this mine. Your status does not intimidate me." This gave him cause to pause for just a moment before he turned around, facing his coworkers and stomping one foot. For emphasis, his Pokémon let out a rasping roar. It seemed impossible for such a small Pokémon to have the spunk for such a commanding roar, one that stuck to the miners and forced them to look, as their hero spoke once more. "Until further notice, I will not be returning to the mine." The fury that had welled up in Roark's gut found trouble escaping, as he felt his voice reach a roadblock in his throat and his body quake. In spite of his subdued demeanour, he was not met with silence, but with disapproving hubbub among the crowd. "Why not?" said an anguished voice in the crowd. "Because our boss does not care about us - he's been working Tom and refusing to give him time off, in spite of knowing about his tumour! He refuses to trust us to keep on working, saying that he won't give Tom more time off in case we abuse this trust and lounge around, and he refuses to listen to our demands." This clearly didn't sit well with the accused. "Now, hold on, that isn't true-" But he was not given a chance to speak further. Instead, a chorus of boos and jeers met him, as did the sound of equipment being dropped. "So I refuse to work under these conditions. I love this mine and all the people in it, but things need to change, and we cannot rely on change from above! I encourage you all to do the same, and tomorrow I will be marching in the streets - and the day after, too! And every day until change comes! We hold the power, for we are many; it is our duty to use this power for the many!" Scores upon scores of lit up faces, scorned and enraged, lay upon him as they cheered in venomous approval. Fists raised in the air, hailing the speech, as their leader made his exit. The tense atmosphere had boiled over, and a deluge of hot rage followed; not wishing to overstay his welcome or lose his skin, the boss was next to approach the stairwell, followed by a fraction of the crowd. "Worry not, folks! Roark's transgressions will be punished severely, as will anyone here who chooses to follow suit!" he loudly bemoaned as he did so, his words mostly drowned by a sea of disgust. "And anyone marching tomorrow will have the police to deal with, I can assure you!" As he scurried up the staircase, the miners followed suit, leaving only Tom to stare over the mine and its outraged funeral procession. The mine that was once a happy place, a place of work, free of such strife and woe. What tragedy had befallen the place such that a strike was needed? What tragedy had wiped the fierce smile off Roark's face, extinguished the warmth and sparked the bitter flame that burnt within him? What was he to do without the mine, the one thing that kept him happy? "Tom?" asked the last miner to leave, giving him a concerned look. "Do you need help getting up the stairs?" He met them with a mournful gaze. "I'm sorry to be an inconvenience, but I believe I do." The young man of about twenty-five gave him a smile that would not be amiss on the face of someone looking over a dying relative, reminiscent of good times. With that, he grabbed his frail comrade under the arm, making sure he was steady before the pair began their ascent. "Times are changin', boy," Tom muttered under his breath as he abandoned the mine in its darkest hour. "I don't like it."
|
|
Deleted
Deleted Member
Posts: 0
|
Post by Deleted on Aug 12, 2019 16:14:35 GMT
CHAPTER THIRTEEN: White Riot, Part Two
07:00 - October 17th, 2007 - 8 days until October 25th "Good morning, and thank you all for joining us today! This is Jubilife TV News: the news that comes directly to you, with your host, Pete Goodman; if you're watching, I'm so glad you decided to tune in today! Today's date is October 17th, the time is seven o'clock exactly, and according to our wonderful weather team's ever-reliable Castform Weather Forecast, expect some showers throughout the day. Our top story for today: marches are anticipated in Oreburgh following news last night of a mass walk-out within the city's mine, a mass walk-out led by none other than Oreburgh's gym leader, Roark Swanson. The cause of this walk-out is reported to be working conditions, following the mine's recent acquisition by the Birkenhead Mining Company, overseen by esteemed mogul William Birkenhead. Our reporter, Samantha Lake, is on the streets of Oreburgh — Samantha, how does the situation look?" "Thanks, Pete. I'm here with police commissioner Douglas Finger. Douglas, obviously, this isn't an ideal situation to deal with; can we expect to see a large police presence?" "It's not ideal, no, and it is unfortunate; given the scale of the situation, we're not really left with much of a choice other than having quite a large presence on duty. Hopefully, there'll be no need to use force — and I'm sure Roark and company are willing to see reason and return to work soon. Ultimately, however, our priority as police officers is to protect the public." From personal experience, Jerry begged to differ. The subsequent eye roll was so forceful, it almost forced the cereal out of his mouth. In all twenty-six years of his life, the police had done absolutely nothing for him as a member of the public. They were supposed to stop crime, yet their method of doing so involved throwing hard knocks like him in cells for a bit and praying that did something — anything. Not only that, they even failed at helping the victims of crime, too; "we're sorry," he'd all too often hear them say, "but there's not much else we can do. Stolen Pokémon are difficult to track down, and I'm afraid your best bet is to just get a replacement." In all honesty, considering the quality of some of the thieves he worked with, it was absolutely baffling this was still a problem. Was there nobody on the force who knew how to catch a criminal, or how to get information out of them? Or did they just not care? That was behind him now, though. He was a petty thief no more; he was legit now! No longer did he have to rip Pokémon away from their trainers for quick cash, nor was he Paulie's slave. Now he actually contributed to society — he did something he could be proud of. Something Bibby could be proud of — something Lindsay could be proud of. His breakfast eaten, he rose to his feet, stretching his arms. Going forward, the thing he yearned for most was to be out of this absolute dollhouse of an apartment — with how small and dingy it was, it may as well have been a jail cell. Checking out his pinstripe suit and hat in the mirror, he was pleased to report that, unlike his mob attire, they actually resembled something a sane human would wear. He straightened his tie and ran a hand through his perm, before heading back to the bedroom. "Lindsay, baby?" he chirped, picking up his suitcase and heading over to her bed. "I'm goin' to work now." A groan met him as she wrestled her way through the duvet, looking up at him through glassy eyes. "Okay, have fun." "I'm gonna! I love you so much — make sure ya sleep in, okay?" "Okay." She barely mustered a smile, one that had crept through a thick mask of fatigue. "I love you too." Following a quick peck on the forehead, Jerry picked up his suitcase and made his exit, his expression a perky grin. The commute to work took about thirty minutes, time that was spent mulling over the news he had watched that morning. The entire situation stunk to him, to be honest; after all, it was a well-known fact that Roark loved mining. After all, he would often speak about how it was the blood that ran through his veins. For him to lead a walkout on such a massive scale meant there was obviously something gravely wrong in that mine. It seemed less like he was the one that needed to see reason and more like the folks in charge. The folks in charge had gotten the police involved, though, and the odds of them changing their ways so soon was quite unlikely. It seemed a rough situation, and one he wished he could have helped with. Which is why it was such a shock when that was what he was told to do. " It would be of great benefit," the voice at the other end of the phone on his desk told him, "for both us and the miners for us to get this resolved. You of all people should be aware of the need to prevent such an injustice as police intervention.""Well, yeah, but — me? Are ya sure about that one, boss? I ain't even been here for a week — and I'm only here because I tried to rob ya!" " You are not unique in being tasked with this, nor are you unique in the manner through which you joined this organisation. Nonetheless… Jerry. You still have links to the mob — which is why I'm tasking you with seeing if they have any incriminating information on the mine owners we could use. It is, of course, fine if they do not. Your skills may yet be of great worth to this operation, and your performance will be examined and responded to appropriately. Am I clear?"His performance examined? That surely meant a handsome reward if he helped bring them down — perhaps a way out of that utterly terrible apartment. "Loud and clear, I hear ya. You can count on me, boss; I ain't gonna let you down." " Good. Update me whenever you can."Truth be told, he did not know a whole lot about his new boss. He didn't know his name, for one, nor what Pokémon he had, and although they had met face to face twice, he didn't really have much of a clue what he even looked like. (Admittedly, the first time around he had been too focused on the suit to catch a proper glimpse of his face, and the second time was in a very poorly lit room.) He didn't have much idea what this place even did, nor what his exact role in this organisation even was. None of that stopped Jerry from being in awe of him. He had taken him away from the crime business and into a pretty legitimate job — well, one that was decidedly more legitimate than full-blown mob work, anyway — and judging by the place he worked he was a man of some power, too. Yet what stuck out to Jerry most was that both times they had met in person, he had been absolutely, pants-shittingly terrifying. Both times, he apparently had a friend lurking from within the darkness — a friend he wasn't sure was human, Pokémon or something else entirely, but a friend with a stare that could rip through cinderblock. Moreover, he had the uncanny ability to fill the room with his mere presence; he was certainly not short in stature, nor was he scrawny either. His voice was low in pitch, yet when emphasised carried the weight of a hammer to the face. Even over the phone, his voice ran shivers down his spine. Stern as he was, though, he was not a spiteful, harsh man, nor an evil, scornful one. Far from it, actually; Jerry had not been used to such respect from his higher ups. Picking up his phone, he dialed the number of his old mob friend.
"Hello?" " Connor! How are you doing?""Uh… I'm fine, Mom. I-I'm sorry for not calling you earlier." " I've been worrying about you — please, make sure you call earlier next time, okay? Where are you?"It had been eight days since they last spoke, and Connor was at a crossroads on how to feel. On the one hand, he was sixteen — almost seventeen, even — and had turned out (relatively) okay without much help from either parent. That didn't make it any less rude to let her know he was okay, though, especially if she had been worrying about him. Although… "I'm fine, Mom — just, er, just in Oreburgh right now. Y'know, I have bumped into dad a couple of times — he, uh… did he happen to say anything about it?" There was a pause on the other end of the phone. It lasted for a few seconds. Then a few more. Some more after that for good measure. Then a few more; it was almost enough to rouse him into speech. " I… don't think he did, no — er, I'll have to chase him up on that. You know how he can be!""Ssssure." " So, have you made any friends? Catch any Pokémon?""Um… yeah, one, a-and I caught a Starly, which is good." " Oh! Well, that's good to hear."Another pause. "Are, er — things at home, how are they?" " Oh, they're good. Things at the station are pretty good, too; we arrested a suspect in that theft ring!""Hey, that's cool." " Yeah, it is! Although the paperwork isn't fun, and it is making me busier than I'd like to be. But, you know, police work, eh? Anyway, I just thought I'd ring and check up on you. You're welcome back home any time you want, and good luck with your little adventure — just make sure you call back a bit more often, okay?"Little adventure. That was still all it was to her. "Okay. I suppose I'll be speaking to you soon, then." " You too! Have fun out there, son!"Click. Talking to his mother was not something Connor was particularly keen on. He didn't actively hate it; as a matter of fact, he dreaded the sort of person that would have made him. It just wasn't something he actively looked forward to doing, either. A task from which he received no joy. It seemed his departure had done nothing to change the amount of interest she had in him, either. She had worried about him and wanted him to call, apparently. Yet the first conversation they had shared since they moved out, his chance to let her know about Reyes, Ronnie, Murphy, Florence, Byrne, Lucia, Hawley, the mines, his misadventure in that Jubilife alley, saw forty-five seconds of small talk and none of this came up. He hadn't slept enough for this, it seemed — he had been up for an hour, and it was already almost eleven. Reyes had apparently left before he had woken up, leaving a note to say he had gone out to train. The desk was still a mess from when Connor tried to get Byrne out of his ball and onto the table without trying to kill him, whereas Ronnie had curled up at his feet, glancing around the room at regular intervals before looking back up at his trainer. Connor leaned over to rub his head with a weak smile; as he did so, a cold breeze blew in, making the hairs down his spine stand on end. No matter what he did, there was always a shadow looming over him. A pitch black hand clutching his shoulder and holding him back. The hand of fear. Fear that he was wasting his time by sleeping in, fear that his Pokémon resented him, that he wasn't interesting enough for people to stay around, that at any given moment, things would find a way to go entirely wrong. "Ah, Connor, my friend; you're awake!" Both him and Ronnie perked up as Reyes made his entrance, the same spring in his step as ever. His hair had apparently been messed up while he was about, and he was hellbent on fixing this. "Reyes, hey!" His companion's utterly infectious zest never failed to catch him off guard. "So… erm, h-how was training?" "Ah, it was pretty good, you know?" came the reply, as Reyes leaned against the wall opposite, his breath yet to fully come back. "Roark will not stand a chance against us, let me tell you — battering him is gonna be easier than battering a Magikarp!" Ah, Roark. Truth be told, that whole can of worms had slipped to the back of Connor's mind. "Speaking of," continued Reyes in the exact same tone, "I saw him at the march. Oh, boy, I don't know about you, but I'm pumped!" "Wh- sorry, the march?" The peppier trainer's expression dropped. "Oh. Yeah, they're marching now. Did you not hear? The strike got called last night — everyone has been talking about it." "Oh." At his feet, he felt Ronnie begin to tremble. Concern crept in on Reyes' face. "Is everything okay, friendo? It is okay if you're worried about your dad, or about getting that gym badge. You don't have to lie to me." "O-oh, what? No, no, I-I'm fine," replied Connor, lying. "It's just… the person from yesterday, er — I hope it's not too much of an inconvenience, but you wouldn't happen to mind if, y'know, if we go see her later?" "Why would I mind? Of course we can — if you wanna help out, then I would only be happy to help!" Relief blossomed upon Connor's face. "Thanks. Er… wanna head out and grab some food? I should, ah, probably go train later, too." For whatever reason, Ronnie's trembling had subsided as his trainer rose to his feet, leaning down to pat his head; he received a nuzzle and a shrill chirp in reply. He chose to bask in this for a few moments before returning Ronnie to his ball in a flash. After a brief glance around the room decided that tidying the room was a problem for his future self. "Lead the way, Reyes."
Among the miners, support for the march was unanimous. A shining sea of scruffy heads and mining helmets filled the streets beneath the noon sun, punctuated only by picket signs. Protesters blocked streets in their entirety, the congregation beating down on the road beneath them as they advanced towards their mine. The ringleader himself had been among the first on the streets, having been present since the early morning; he carried a megaphone in one hand and a sign in the other. The crowds formed around him at first, before winding through the streets like a thick and writhing vine behind him. Where the song of nearby Starly once was, the disgruntled moans of a righteous horde filled the air. Quite like an unruly student, the miners had decided it was paramount that they were seen and heard. It was fortunate that one of the few sparse pockets formed just outside Gianluigi's. The pizzeria found itself between two picketers who had ground to a halt, underneath slogans of "THE BOSS NEEDS YOU, YOU DON'T NEED HIM" and "MINE MAN SAID FUCK WORK." It was a cause of immense frustration for Lucia that she could not simply go out and join them. No, she was stuck working behind the counter at a time nobody in their right mind would enter. Connor and Reyes survived the crowd to walk through the door moments later, the former hyperventilating with his insides almost outside. "We have arrive— oh no — Connor, I'm sorry, er — are you alright?" "Y… yes, I… er, uh… I… I had no idea… the crowds… so big… er — yeah, uh, I'm fine." "Right…" replied Reyes, his eyes sliding to the right, "do you want some water?" "Please." "Okay." In a hurry, he approached the counter, slamming a fistful of change on the table. "One water coming up, on the house." Lucia's voice was utterly deadpan, clearly trying yet painfully failing to find hope. "So you've made it." Reyes, in contrast, was far more optimistic. "We have indeed! What is it you want us to help with?" As she fetched a bottle of water, actively urging away Reyes' efforts to pay for it, she gestured Connor closer. "At the very least, I'm glad you bothered to show up. To be clear, you do know that I don't plan on rewarding you for this, right?" Before Reyes could even formulate a response, a thumbs up from Connor crept into view as he chugged down his water. This was met with a smile, albeit one that disappeared in the blink of an eye. "A welcome change. Alright. So, you're familiar with the mine owner, right? William Birkenhead or some rich guy name like that. I have reason to believe that he's selling coal to the mob to sell abroad and keeping the profits." "Crimey stuff." This piqued Reyes' interest. "Go on." "So, the guy comes over and eats here from time to time — posturing, if you ask me, but that's beside the point. Recently, whilst I was serving the guy, I go over to give him his stuff, and my eyes couldn't help but wander over and see what he was doing. Lo and behold, he was having quite the heated argument with one of his cohorts about being wired his cut of the money." "And you got that just from glancing at his computer?" "Yeah." It was as if a loading screen took the place of Reyes' eyes for a brief moment, before he returned to reality with an emphatic nod. "You might not have any tangible evidence, but I won't deny that nothing sounds more up my alley than investigating crimey stuff. What do you have in mind?" "I want you to get into that mine and have a look around for anything that might prove they're guilty of knowingly operating damaged machinery — such as faulty and unrepaired equipment or the like. More importantly, though, try and find some proof that they're guilty of financial crimes, be it a ledger or happening to overhear something suspicious. Does that sound doable?" Where Lucia had Reyes' attention, now she had his interest, as a great devilish grin spread across his face. "Connor, my friend, are you down for some hinanigans?" One look at him revealed that he was not. "Er… well… I mean, I don't really want to be, like, a-a killjoy or anything, but…" Lucia bit down on the metaphorical bullet, rolling her eyes. "You aren't worried about getting in trouble, are you?" "I mean…" he began, taking a deep breath. "Like, I… er… they, uh — obviously, don't get me wrong, what's happening clearly isn't good. But I've been a trainer for about a week. I still barely know what I'm doing, a-and, and I think Reyes can attest, I'm… y'know, not exactly the best at keeping myself safe. And sneaking about a mine — one that, y'know, if there is shady stuff, there'll probably be guards; I-I don't particularly fancy my chances. Besides, and I really, really hope I'm not being a square or anything… but I don't really wanna hassle the police too much. If that's possible." "What's your name again?" "Connor." "Right. Connor, what do the police do?" "W-well, uh, they… their motto is to protect and serve, isn't it?" "Protect and serve who?" Connor paused, the cogs of his brain whirring. "…Everyone?" "Okay. Take a look out the window. What do you see?" Knowing the sight that would greet him, Connor obliged. "Well, it's — it's, uh, the march. Just a lot of people striking, isn't it?" "Do you think that they would be on strike if the police protected and served everyone?" Lucia's tone was as stony as her face as she looked at Connor, arms crossing. "Labour laws do exist, you know, and they're clearly not being followed down that mine. You notice that they're not moving at that part of the march, too, don't you? Consider that the police are, for the most part, near the front of the march. They're not there to protect the miners, they're there to protect the businessmen, Connor." "Besides," offered Reyes, "in the week since we have met, I have broken one man's leg and another "man's" nose — and as much as I want to say my not hearing from the police is because of my super hiding skills… that would be a lie, it's more because they're just not very good. You severely overestimate the chances of us getting in trouble for this." All of these were valid points, Connor felt, and all stronger than his rebuttal, 'my mother is a police officer, please don't say mean things about her.' Moreover, he was certain that, by this point, less confrontation lay in the plan than protesting it further — which left him with no choice. "Yeah, y-you're right. I'm sorry. I'll… I can do this. I just, I'm a bit funny with police stuff, what with my mom and all; besides, I would… prefer not to go down that mine again in its current state, if I have to." "Oh, is she a cop? I'm sorry," said Lucia with a wince. "If I can, I would suggest not letting her inform your view of the police as a whole. Are you two close?" "Er… not particularly, no." "I… see. I won't press it further, then - but I do appreciate you doing this, though, and if there's anything you want as a reward, let me know." Like ice through cracked ground, a smile spread onto her face. "I would go but I have this damned job, and my father would skin me alive." Considering her size, Connor doubted that. "Yes, well, it is the least we could do — and once again, I apologise for being such a tremendous fool and grand idiot the other day," replied Reyes before he looked at his friend. "Er… Connor, do you want to go now?" He had to mull this over, wanting anything but a repeat of the gymnastics he did to avoid bumping into anyone on the way here. "Well… er-" he began, before turning around. The swarm had not just persisted, it was now in motion.
From the opposing side of the picket aisle, Roark could feel the clammy breath of policemen on his face. The stench of half-digested beans made a good effort to turn his stomach over in place. Standing beneath the autumn sun all day to block the entrance to his beloved mine was, a point he could not have physically laboured any stronger, not what he wanted to be doing. The row of darkly-uniformed, baton-wielding policemen, barricading the entrance as they faced the end of the march, warning them against taking one step further, was not something he wanted to be seeing. The grumbles of deep discontent, bordering on disgust, from every direction like a tidal wave rising above the sea of miners, was not something he wanted to be hearing. What he wanted did not matter, however. The sight of Pokémon among the great crowd was a rare one. Fewer people than had been expected had chosen to risk having them out in such a tense environment, with people either wishing to keep their Pokémon safe or wait until fighting broke out. That being said, they were still present, most prominently a Machamp raising four protest signs to the sky. Four protest signs amongst a nigh-infinite array of them, bearing messages ranging from "SAVE THE PITS" and "SAFE WORKERS=BETTER WORK" to "BREAK THE RICH, NOT THE ROCKS" and "KICK ASS FOR THE WORKING CLASS."Out of the corner of Roark's eye, he noticed that the row of policemen were talking about something. Admittedly, he didn't know what about, but it started with what was presumably the commander of the group getting a radio signal. Whatever it was only seemed to make the row stiffen up further, until whatever stood in front of the entrance resembled more of a terracotta army than anything. Roark did not get the feeling this was a good thing. A couple of minutes passed before a ripple hit him. This was a furious ripple, the atmosphere so toxic it was barely breathable. The force that travelled through the crowd threw him a few steps back. It was accompanied by the sound of a thousand funeral marches, as well as uproarious disgusted booing. It wasn't until a few seconds later that he realised what was going on. In spite of the police presence, the mine was not closed. As a matter of fact, the sea had been parted, if not narrowly, and traversing it were policemen. Policemen shielded by their Pokémon, with new employees in tow. Not only had the protest been ignored, but it was also apparently just business as usual to the boss. "Roark, what the hell do we do?" asked an uncertain but most definitely upset voice by his side. This was a good question, one that Roark leapt upon almost immediately: "We certainly don't give up," he replied, raising his voice while trying to keep his famously level head. "Fight them harder — do whatever you can to make sure those new guys don't get in, and make extra sure we aren't ignored!" "R-right, thanks boss— er, Roark!" Met with a nod and a raised, clenched fist, the striker rushed in the way of the police convoy, hand on Pokéball. "SIR!" roared a voice from behind the approaching barrier. "MOVE! OUT OF THE WAY!" Yet he did no such thing, and stood his ground, unleashing his Machop. First two, then three, then a whole pocket of others joined the clash, taking blows from Pokémon attacks while trying to smash the barrier. As Roark roared in approval, he heard an unfamiliar voice dancing towards him. "Roark! Ach — ah, please excuse me, ah — big apologies — I have an important thing to talk about! Hey!" This was not an elegant dance, admittedly, but it did get his attention. Turning around, he was met with perhaps the sorest thumb to ever stick out of anything. "…Yes?" he asked the blue-coated man approaching him. "Yes! Hello! Pleasure to meet you, my name is Reyes — good job with this protest, man!" Roark found his hand being yanked up and down, pulling away to keep his arm from being pulled out of socket. "Okay? Look, I'm busy here; what's this… thing?" "Ah, right, forgive me. You see, me and my friendo, over there" — Reyes pointed over the sea of heads to the side of the crowd, where Connor stood doubled over and retching — "he is a new trainer, and he loves your work! See, though, his dad works at this mine; you may know him? His name is Michael, I think — so we would like to try our hands at helping you out." While it was true he recognised the pair — and, indeed, the Michael in question — Roark's mind was completely made up when he took one glance at the hyperventilating boy. It was enough to make one eyebrow shoot up as he Reyes a deeply quizzical look. "…What's your plan?" "Well, it's simple, really. We go into the mine—" "No." "—I didn't finish. We go into the mine, and—" Roark's whole body contracted for a brief moment, forcing out a deep breath. "Look — if this is both of you, how do you propose getting in?" "Well, it's simple. We sneak in with that crowd of policemen right there, with those… whoever they are — at which point, we do some snooping around, get proof of their, uh — their safety, er — safety regulations, right? Or, hear me out, there may be evidence that they're doing shady money things… so we maybe could look at their ledger, or interrogate the chief. Just get some sensitive information we can use to kick that man's ass with, you know?!" Where he had sighed before, Roark found it hard not to outwardly groan. "Okay. There are at least two big problems with that: first of all, your friend over there is a quivering mess, and you'll forgive me for saying he doesn't fill me with confidence." "Ah! But you see—" "If you're seriously considering dragging him into the mine with you for some hair-brained scheme, he might need better friends, if I'm being frank. Secondly, do you really think that you — you — are somehow going to sneak past the cops? As dumb as they may seem, those people do have eyes; I'm sure even they can add two and two and get 'extravagant idiot who shouldn't be here'." Pausing for a beat, Roark couldn't even find it in himself to crack a smile of consolation as he turned back around. "Sorry, but not on my watch. Stay out of that mine." If nothing else, Roark had done a very good job of tearing the wind out of Reyes' sails. The trainer now wore a look on his face like a Meowth having eaten the sourest conceivable berry, his tall and proud posture now weak and doubled over. He understood taking issue with the plan, even if that was too hostile a reaction for someone merely trying to help. But the way he saw it, there was frankly no need whatsoever for Roark to attack Connor like that — what gave him the right? How dare ?! Very well.Before he could bring himself to face Connor again, though, he needed a moment to compose himself. To compose an even better plan.
Off at the side the vast and impenetrable crowd, Connor was in a gutter. Shivering, though it was not too cold, and panting, wheezing, clutching his stomach with his black hole irises plunged straight to the ground. His head, though, was off in orbit somewhere. With so many people swarming around him, there was no way he was taking out Byrne — and the way Ronnie's ball trembled as things were, he didn't want to put Ronnie through this either. He was alone. Alone, vulnerable and feeling near naked. He didn't wish to rush his friend, of course, but Reyes' company would have been greatly appreciated. "Ah, Connor!" declared a familiar voice. "I'm back, and I have fantastic news!" "D-did they call off the strike? Or - or, did, did the boss call it quits?" This was a bump in his tracks. "Well, no, but almost as good," he replied, before his sunlight returned. "What I was going to say was, I know how we're going to get in — er, provided you don't mind that crowd of people." The lump in Connor's throat froze, his body going cold as his feet rooted to the spot. "E… er, s-sure, yeah, I - I can do that," he said, lying. "No problem!" Naturally, this dimmed Reyes' tune. "Oh. Look, please don't feel pressured into doing anything you don't want to do, Connor — we can leave it until you don't feel this way, or — or, until there's some way we can get in without dealing with the whole crowd thing. If that suits you?" "I… I mean… look, I do appreciate it, but… I… er, I don't really want to be a letdown, because my brain is dumb — a-and we're sort of on a time limit, I guess, aren't we? The sooner we get this resolved, the better it is for everyone." Betraying the rest of his body language, Connor broke into a smile about as uneasy as a cliff edge. "I-I'm not a child anymore. I can do this. I've got this. In spite of his best efforts, Reyes lit up again, conceding defeat as he offered a thumbs up and straightened his back. "Well, if you insist. Follow my lead, my friend!" Connor felt a wave of regret instantly wash over him. It was much too late to turn back now, of course — he had already made his promise to Reyes, and by breaking it he was not only betraying him but every single miner. But as he tucked his arms in as tightly as possible and withdrew his head into his jacket, desperately swerving from side to side and keeping both eyes on Reyes, it did nothing to alleviate his newfound dizziness. Any sense of duty he had, the idea that he was doing a necessary and very positive thing, did nothing to stop his vision from going double, or his turbocharged breathing, or the knots that came to be in his stomach, and how he wished he could have brought out Ronnie, or Byrne, or what if they got in trouble with the police, or what if they got lost in the mine and then got in trouble with the police, or they got in trouble with Roark, and how pathetic the notion of an aspiring trainer that couldn't even walk through a crowd was, and how the people in his dreams were right, as the walk through the crowd dragged on ever longer, and why did he feel sick— "Officer! I hate to be a bother, sir, but that's my Bagon down there!" Reyes' shout was a slap to the face Connor, rousing him back to reality as he found himself just behind the picket line in the tow of his friend. Out of the corner of his eye, he just noticed Reyes slip something back in his pocket as his shouting garnered him some concerned looks from the line of strikers. "You've got a Pokémon in there?!" asked one of the ones beside him, in a state of bewilderment. "STAY BEHIND THE LINE! No entry unless you have permission!" Connor's fogged up state of mind was cut clean through by the familiar site of a blue troublemaker charging around the mine entrance, just in front of the dreaded thousand-mile stairwell. "Yes! Forgive me, I'm new around here — could you please let me down there?! He does not like being touched by strangers!" Reyes' loud hollering was carried by a voice that came off legitimately panicking, and his expression further reflected this. "Officer, he's right!" called another striker, with a chorus of discontent rising from his comrades. "That's a Pokémon in there — let him in!" "NO ENTRY, UNDER ANY CIRCUMSTANCES! STAY BACK! DO NOT CROSS THAT LINE!" "LET HIM IN! LET HIM IN!" The uniform grumbling of the picket line had evolved, now a wall of sword-sharp shouts, demanding that the row of policemen "LET HIM IN!" or face consequences — consequences that soon became clear, as Pokéballs began to come out. Through the hands covering his ears, Connor listened to all this. The plan was certainly going, but whether it was going very well or absolutely terribly was unclear. He wasn't too keen on finding out though, tucking his arms all the way in, closing his eyes almost all the way shut, and bracing himself for whatever came next. "Officer! Please — let me get my Pokémon! I don't want him hurt!" Left with no choice in the face of the wall of vicious sound, the bellowing officer turned to his companion with a lowered voice. "Deal with that Bagon." "Me? But I don't have my Pokéballs on me, chief-" "I didn't stutter, did I, Spoons?" "…No, chief." With that, the officer turned around with his head hung, pepper spray in one hand and baton holstered and ready to go. The crowd didn't approve. Through the incomprehensible, thick sludge of outraged cries and urgent shouting that filled the air, the picketers made their advance, sending out their Pokémon and rushing at the police officers. They did the same, and soon the formation had broken rank to deal with the threat. Orders filled the air, as did the sound of Pokémon cries and footsteps. Connor hoisted his head above all of this to see Reyes gesturing a "follow me" behind his back, as his friend entered the fray. What.Connor's heartbeat increased exponentially in tempo. Whatever was going on in his head was something not even he could decipher, nor could he explain it. His lower body felt completely frozen with fear, and his head advised running away as soon as possible, avoiding the trouble he would inevitably get into. His heart, on the other hand, reminded him of all the people, the hard-working and good-hearted miners like Roark, like the man with the bad back, as well as his dad, whose lives would have been significantly improved by the end of this whole situation. His deeply conflicted state of mind didn't stop his shaking, trembling legs beating the feeling that they would give way. He soon found himself rushing past the police to follow Reyes down, looking back to make sure he wasn't seen. "Thanks, Baggo!" called out Reyes, returning the little blue beast to his ball before making his way down the stairs, and Connor did the same. "Reyes! What was that?!" "That was the plan, Connor, and it worked! Now, let's go fix this damn mine, buddy!" While Connor obliged to this and followed suit, he was still uncertain on what else, exactly, this plan entailed. Or what was next for him, or for Reyes, or for the pair's adventure; or the miners, or the boss, or for Oreburgh as a whole.
|
|
Deleted
Deleted Member
Posts: 0
|
Post by Deleted on Aug 12, 2019 16:17:11 GMT
CHAPTER FOURTEEN: White Riot, Part Three
16:18 - October 17th, 2007 - 8 days until October 25th Connor could think of few things he fancied less than the cramped and bustling mine. The soulless and empty mine was one of them. At the very least, when it firing on all chambers, there was life about the place. It may have been utterly claustrophobic, urgent hollering and clangs forming an impenetrable wall of sound. But when empty, this was replaced with something even worse: a ghostly presence, and the oppressive sense of nothingness. Even the great swarming hive of workers, muttering and talking and yelling as they navigated around the clutter of mine carts, machines and the mound, was a preferable prospect than sheer emptiness. An emptiness that could be felt halfway down the colossus of a stairwell that led into the mine's heart. An empty feeling ran down the empty space between Connor's t-shirt and back, sending shivers down his spine. Whether out of fear of the great nothing or an urge to defy it, he wasn't sure, but something deep within called on him to summon Ronnie as he entered. "S-so, Reyes," he asked in hushed tones, as Ronnie arched up near his leg. "What now?" "It's simple. Together we'll look for faulty equipment, get photo - or video - proof that it's conked, and then we'll go snoop about the office. I'm sure whoever's in here, they'll help us find it!" Connor nodded, his whisper going sickly. "…Right, that, er, that works. But what if there's like, a-a g-guard or the police, or something like that?" "Then we'll just have to beat the crap out of them, won't we, my friend?" The nod that met this one was much more hesitant. The first order of business was that jammed lever down by the cart rails, which was being gingerly approached by a green worker. Just as Reyes wanted it — his Pokémon withdrawn, he began his gambit, taking out his Pokédex and preparing to film. Connor, sharing a glance and moment of silent debate with Ronnie, followed a fair few paces behind. "Hey, excuse me, sir — what's your name?" The fresh miner looked up at Reyes, confusion the only break in his otherwise tired, diligent face. "What? It's Doug." "Doug, hey! I'm Reyes; you don't mind if I do a bit of filming here, right? Just making sure everything is safe down here, after all," came the response, spring in step reflected in voice. "Getting hurt? Big no-no!" "…Sure, just don't get in the way," replied a Doug that was definitely not getting paid enough for this. "Thank you so much!" Reyes turned to Connor as he pressed the record button, and Connor did the same. Doug was having a much harder time in getting the lever to obey, though. One arm on the lever became two as he threw his entire back into it. First a grumble, then a groan, and finally a screech escaped his throat as he seized down on the hunk of metal. After what felt like an entire minute of struggle, the lever obeyed with an unholy screech and the crackle of sparks. Reyes' attempts to resist the cacophony were much more successful than Connor's, who had been forced back by the litany of health and safety hazards before him. "Aaah, that is just — excellent," spoke Reyes through a grimace as he turned his camera to the rolling mine cart that sputtered to life. "Thank you, so much — I… assume you're a new employee, right?" "I wish I wasn't." Doug's gaze up at his questioner was one that travelled a thousand yards over its baggy eyelids. "Bloody first day and I have to break a strike, my colleagues are going to kill me when and if they get back, boss says I'm here till 11, and tourists want to film me like I'm some sort of exhibit." Tourists. Exhibit.Connor's body froze at these words. He was a week-old trainer, not some working-class hero, and nobody except Lucia had asked for his help. Why she'd done that, he had no idea, but Doug was right — he was a tourist, a foreigner, an alien that didn't belong here — and there were guards here, and what if Roark found out, or the police, and he got a criminal record, and— The cold lump that called his side home bundled up closer to him, drawing his attention. At the very least, Ronnie was content enough, and certainly did not object to a pat, a reward for being a very good boy. Anyway, where was he? Where was Reyes? "Hey! Over here, buddy!" Perking up, Connor rushed to his friend, slaloming between machines and men. Reyes had taken a vested interest in a broken conveyor belt. "Yeah," he called out to the operator of the belt. "Just, like, try pressing the thingy-majig — try turning it on." Connor took the hint, pulling out his Pokédex and recording the inevitable that came next — attempts to bring the beast back to life were in vain, with only mechanical sputters and grumbles coming from the machine. "Yeah, see, it's just — it's not turning on, see? Ruddy typical. Always like this, bloody thing." "Always? How long have you been here?" "Oh, couple of years. I would be out there striking, but a man's gotta eat, you know?" Something felt off, though, as Connor stopped recording. Like a coin balanced on a table's edge, he wasn't sure how close this whole operation teetered to disaster. Under the pressure, he'd have been lying if he'd said his legs didn't tremble. Yet he could not falter now. Ronnie was relying on him to keep it together, and it was the thought of letting him down that kept him stable. "Oh, by the way," piped up Reyes, "would you happen to know where the boss lives?" "Yeah; over by the left, then to your right, take another right and just keep going till you see a room. You'll know it when you see it." "Ah! Thank you so much; you are too kind!" The conveyor belt operator smiled and nodded in acknowledgement, receiving a handshake for his troubles as the duo made their exit. Reyes soon found himself taking Garra out of his ball as his walk became a run down the dimly lit corridor. Connor trailed behind, his advance much more timid. While it wasn't quite the stairwell, this corridor did not afford him much breathing space. Each breath he took was a laboured one squeezed through seizing lungs, his heartbeat thudding through his rib cage, bouncing and echoing from wall to wall. Ronnie's smaller size meant that the tight space affected him far less, but Connor's little metal friend was nevertheless stirred by something.Darkness obscured the end of the corridor. Around the bend, anything could have met them. Whatever it was had them trapped, too; they had no means of escape. What were they to do, take the fight to the miners? Run back up to the police? Oh, the police; were they being followed in? What if one of them caught on and seized the mine searching for them? Reyes stood against a wall to catch his breath, waiting for his companion to catch up. "Are you good, Connor?" "Y-yeah, all good for me. You know, uh, y-you're pretty good at this, I guess." This drove some light onto Reyes' face. "Hey, you're doing great too! We shouldn't be in here for very much longer, I'd imagine, hang in there." Connor tried to smile at this, in a desperate to keep his mind off the sound of imminent, faceless footsteps around the shadowed, ink black corner. Ink blackness pierced only by a beam of bright light. "…Connor, is everything okay?" asked Reyes, before his attention was caught by Garra, rumbling like a tractor engine. Then the footsteps. Then the light. "Oh. Stay calm, Connor, don't worry; I've got this." Reyes did not, in fact, have this, as became apparent when the footsteps were revealed to belong to some security guards. Neither of them could discern how many there were, partly due to the burning magnesium white torch shining directly into their retinas. "Oi! What are you two doing down 'ere, ya little toerags?" spoke one of them with such intensity it almost blew Connor off his feet. "You don't look like miners to me; scram!" Reyes unbuttoned his top button in reply, standing tall and rugged as Mount Coronet. "Ah! Please forgive us," he began, "for we don't mean any harm — we're just having a look around, is all! By the way, whereabouts does the boss live?" "Are you deaf? Piss off!" "That's not very nice!" With a most displeased frown on his face, Reyes recoiled, sizing up his foes. "Besides — if we're being truthful, I don't think you're legally supposed to be down here either." His hand shot out of his pocket with a Pokéball, aimed and ready to let loose at the guards facing them. Connor's motion to do the same was brought to a stop by a realisation. "...Sorry, either?"Before Reyes could articulate himself, the guards grabbed the conversation by the neck. Connor had no doubt that as the two were out of grabbing reach with Pokémon at the ready, this was the next best thing. They took a couple of steps closer, thankfully revealing there to be only two of them, with the leader sheathing his torch. "You're trying to insinuate we're not real guards? That's just about the stupidest idea I've ever heard, and I hope you weren't seriously relying on it to scare us. But if you're going to act like little turds, the invitation to smash your Pokémon before we throw you out is a welcome one, I'll say. Machop, go!" "Stunky!" "Very well. Baggo, I choose you!" "Shoot! Er — Ronnie!" Connor wasn't entirely sure how it was possible, but his Pokémon cut a more confident figure than him on the battlefield. The prospect of Ronnie against a trained Machop didn't exactly fill him with hope, in all honesty, and his last encounter with a Stunky was fresh in the memory — though he was lucky he had only been gassed and not sprayed back then. However, there was absolutely no chance that he was risking Byrne in a battle between trainers quite so soon. So with all combatants on the battlefield, he figured- "Stunky! Roar!" He went stiff as a nail as the guards and the Machop covered their ears, with Reyes and Baggo doing suit. The Stunky locked onto Ronnie with its stabbing fangs bared, its jaw swinging open with beads of saliva dangling from the roof to the floor of its mouth. Just as the howl was about to let rip, however, Connor launched himself onto the floor, wrapping himself around Ronnie and covering his ears, ears that the Aron's arms were too stubby to reach. "Connor, no-" A roar as horrible as one hundred forks and one thousand knives scraping a shared plate ripped through the air, pummelling Connor's bare eardrums like an audial freight train. While Ronnie was, for the most part, left intact, his trainer was almost thrown to the other side of the room, ears screaming for mercy before drowning out all other noise. It took all of his effort to not join the chorus of screams, instead whimpering as he clamped down on his lips before his protests died out. When he figured the attack had ended, his eyelids finally unclenched, looking around to see Baggo rush head-first into the Stunky. Through his stupor, he swore he heard Reyes's voice, yet his mouth seemed to be moving with nothing but undecipherable ringing coming out. His brain had become a thick soup in that skull of his as he made his way off his Pokémon, collapsing in a heap rather than standing back up. His brain told his mouth to call for a Metal Claw on the Stunky, though he wasn't actually sure if that came out until he saw Ronnie blaze a trail in charging the attacker. Connor had no idea those stubby little legs could carry something so heavy so fast, and even through his haze, he could see the steely swipe sending the Stunky flying back — if not out, then most certainly down. He'd forgotten about the Machop, though. The Machop that launched itself at Ronnie through the air, preparing a downward Karate Chop. Oh no. Connor fumbled around on his belt, pulling out Ronnie's opened ball and fumbling on the button, aiming, oh please no, why isn't it working — fortunately, in the nick of time, Baggo came to the rescue. The Bagon tanked the attack with that great thick skull of his. Though it didn't knock the feisty thing out of action, it came damn close. Connor was certain he was seeing stars when the attack landed, turning his bruised head with its burning hot eyes and unhinged mouth to the Fighting-type and preparing a counter-attack. Not wanting to put Ronnie through any more of this, he was swiftly returned to his ball, Byrne taking his place on the field. Connor couldn't help but feel that Byrne's reckless independence was a blessing here, as he was certainly not in the headspace to order his Pokémon about. Indeed, before Connor could even speak, Byrne had descended upon the Machop in a maelstrom of flapping feathers and slapping wings. Quick work was made of the Fighting-type as it was beaten to the floor, its own flailing punches and kicks failing to even land on Byrne or register on Baggo, flailing like a madman. He would have been happier with this. However, from the corner of his eye, he noticed what looked like the word "spray" escape the Stunky's trainer's mouth, as the Stunky reared up to both Byrne and Baggo. Before his mind could even register the idea of returning Byrne to his ball, and as it seemed Reyes had no intention of returning Baggo, Connor's legs, without his consent, set off in motion towards the Stunky. Tactical (and olfactory) effects of this plan aside, it certainly had the advantage of throwing both guards off for long enough for Baggo to take advantage. It did not, however, deter the spraying. While it didn't touch Connor's jacket, the spray was unleashed on his poor jeans, just long enough for the Bagon to rush through his legs and bash his head against the Stunky's, knocking it clean out. The euphoria of victory was very short-lived, with Connor having enough time to return Byrne and raise his fist before the smell set in. Oh, the smell. The smell.Connor froze with his fist in a celebratory pose as the smell set in. It smelt like he was drowning in a vat of sulphur, like he had been pelted by rotten eggs, and like he was in a room full of burning tires all at once. His eyes widened, pricked by acid tears. His stomach wrung itself inside out. One hand shot up to his nose and mouth, his cheeks filling up and his skin going a pale shade of green. As ideas went, this had been perhaps his worst yet. Grabbing the breast of his jacket and covering his mouth with it, he turned to the guards. Their macho demeanour had evaporated under the odious attack, and one turned to the other, who nodded; with that, they returned their Pokémon and ran off. How he wanted to do the same. How he wanted to just leave the mine, get clean, relax, watch the situation resolve itself, get his badge, explore the city and move on. But taking a back seat was not an option, and giving up was only going to upset everybody. Reyes, meanwhile, had covered half of his face with his jacket; his face had gone similarly haggard and wide-eyed as he approached. If he had any semblance of a backup plan, he would have brought it out right about now. But he didn't. Nor was he going to run away and face the music of angry policemen and an angrier Gym Leader, now that he'd committed to this. Turning to each other, they exchanging nods before soldiering on down the path.
Connor was hardly an expert on offices, but for what was a single room built into a mine, the boss' one felt very out of place. For every dollar that went into maintenance under the new owner, another went into this office, from the looks of things. Air conditioning blasted into his face as soon as he went in, sending shivers down to his bones. White light from above bathed him. It was a cold, white, fluorescent light that covered the entire room, right up until the towering mahogany bookcases at the other side. Reyes made sure to leave the door open as he walked in. Neither of the pair dared say a word, or remove their jackets from their faces, for fear of exposing themselves to the stench that hung over them. They also didn't dare question why the room was so empty, either — what possible reason would the boss have to not be holed up in his office at all times, today of all days? A thick book, locked and bound, sat in the dead center of the room on a desk. A chunky white computer sat on the opposite side of that desk, its body weathered, its screen dusty, its keyboard dirty. Beneath was a tower of drawers, wooden and apparently for personal use. Connor turned to Reyes for answers. In reply, he glanced over at the computer, before grabbing the thick book and taking out a Pokéball. Fair enough.Plonking himself on the swivelling maroon chair, Connor pressed the power button with his free hand. The dim screen came to life, and with it a thick layer of incomprehensible nonsense. Error messages, programs not being able to run, bold text declaring "your PC is in danger!", and an unsightly amount of widgets as far as the eye could see. "You have — five thousand, six hundred and three — problems with your files. Please scan your computer," announced a fruity voice, and Connor went white in the face as he scrambled to put the darn thing on mute. Reyes, meanwhile, had his own issues. He found himself digging through the drawers of the desk for a key. As much as he wanted to — and boy, did he want to — using Baggo or Garra to open the book would have seen the thing get torn to shreds. Besides, he wasn't about to let his Pokémon anywhere near the Stunky smell. The key was at the bottom of the bottom drawer, because of course it was, because nothing was ever easy. Digging it out of the desk, Reyes was panting by the time he jammed the damn thing in the lock and opened the book. Which led to his next problem: he knew absolutely nothing about finances. Fumbling through the ledger, he had no idea what he was reading. Was that a normal amount of money to get from selling coal? Who were any of these people? What was a bar doing, making transactions with a mining company — okay, actually, that didn't look right. His solution was to take a picture of every page he saw, but just in case, he took two pictures of that one before slamming the ledger shut, locking it back up, and throwing the key back in the drawer. "Connor, you find anything?" he asked, finally gathering the confidence to remove his mouth from his jacket… and immediately gagging. "N-no, there's just a bunch of dodgy stuff o-on the screen!" Before either of them could do anything else, though, a terrible realisation dawned on the both of them. The boss was coming. Connor froze in his seat, his nails in his mouth, as it fell upon Reyes to think something — anything — that worked. A bark echoed down the hall, closer and closer with every step this neatly-dressed man of about thirty-five took. "Hey! What the hell — what are you two doing in there?!" Reyes sat on his answer for just a bit longer, turning to Connor and the computer as he came up with something. The boss marched ever nearer, before standing just outside the door. "You have five seconds to answer me" — the smell reached his nostrils, forcing him to double over and hold his mouth — "Arceus, what's that smell?!" Eyes watering, Reyes' look was nevertheless one of hope and triumph as he spoke. "We're the IT guys, er — nothing to be worried about! Well, er, we're new, we only just got hired — so we decided, 'hey, let's go pay the large man in charge a visit on the house, see if everything is in tip-top shape,' because, you know, what with everything being on fire… we figured you could use it! Don't worry about that smell, please, by the way; friend here got sprayed by a Stunky on the way in. You, ah, you wouldn't happen to have anywhere he could wash his jacket, do you?" Trying to get a read on the boss as he thought about this, clearly a little skeptical, Reyes resisted the urge to even touch one of his Pokéballs. Connor didn't want confrontation, and so neither did he — therefore, this simply had to work. It couldn't not work. "…Oh. I see, sorry about that." He took out a notebook, jotting something down before throwing it in Connor's direction. "Go show that to the policemen outside, let them know you have my permission to be in here, and go wash it in tomato juice or something. I'll stay here with, er…" "Reyes." "Ray, okay?" Finally, a reprieve for Connor. He scanned over the scrawled handwriting — "10TH OCT. IT GUY, STUNKY SPRAY. WILL" — before he turned to the boss, who neither frowned nor smiled at him. Reyes looked okay with this, happily nodding at him, although something seemed to upset him about the boss. He nodded at the two, before darting off like a bullet, jamming the note in his jacket pocket as he did so. Once Connor was out of sight and smell, the boss took a deep breath. "I must say, you IT guys are a different breed sometimes. Wonderful creatures. Shame we never see your folk around. Now that you're here, I'm really glad you came; I think my computer's a bit… y'know, broken. Take a look at this." Huddling around the computer with the boss, Reyes saw the problem that Connor had come across — and, to his credit, he had made progress. However, the screen was just too full. "Oh. Oh, see, I see the problem —" what was a problem computers had? "— bad anti-virus software, that is. First, what you gotta do is you gotta get rid of all these damn pop-ups. Now, this may take a while, but you just gotta keep clicking on those Xs until they all disappear. Just like that." "Er — wait, actually, keep that one open to one side for now." The boss was firm in his assertion as he gestured to something on the screen. "Hot singles in the Oreburgh area, eh? What do you reckon? You down for some of that, eh?" "I… don't think that's for me, boss." "Hah! Your loss, idiot." As Reyes finished sifting through the trash on the screen, he found himself asking just how much the boss knew about computers. He was no master hacker himself, but surely nobody was dumb enough to fall for that? If he fell for that, then just what else would he fall for…? A look of concern on his face, Reyes turned to the boss. "You, uh, you wouldn't mind if I had a look at your emails, would you? It would be a real shot in the face if you accidentally downloaded one of those Porygon or something from a hacker. Wouldn't hurt to be safe." "What the hell? No, you can't look at my emails." Reyes hovered the cursor over the red X on the sole remaining advert. "Come on, chief… think of the hot singles." Like a gun had been pointed at his least favourite Pokémon, the boss rolled his eyes and relented. "I'd dock your wages if you weren't…" he began, before composing himself. "Fine. You win this one, you ass. Hand the computer over." "Many thanks." Somehow, this had inexplicably, actually worked. While the boss' back was turned, focused on the screen, his fists clenched in joy. Breaking out into laughter proved ever more tempting. Until he heard a familiar growl approaching. One that stirred the boss. "Roark?" Oh dear.Reyes turned in that direction, just eking out a welcoming smile and wave. "You," growled the royally ticked off Gym Leader as he stormed into the room, practically punching the door open. "Why the hell didn't you listen to me? Did you not hear me when I said 'stay out of that mine?!'" "What, him? You mean the IT guy?" Roark could have sworn that burning hot magma seeped from his face as he went hoarse screaming. "He isn't an IT guy, you cretin! He's a complete moron who completely ignored Gym Leader's orders, and he has a lot to answer for up there! ""Answer for? Ah, you have this whole thing all wrong, friend! I've just been showing the boss how to fix his computer, isn't that right?" He paused for thought. "Hmm… well, I have to give you credit for that. This guy knows his stuff, after all." In his seven years of being a gym leader, and sixteen of being a miner, he could only remember one thing that made him want to tear his face off and jump into the ocean more than this. It was just Roark's luck that that thing happened last night. Taking a deep breath through the nostril, he crossed his eyes and leaned back against in a dismissive fashion. "Okay, then; what's a midi file?" "Good question! It's… well, uh… you know, it's a — it's a, what do you call it, it's a thing, isn't it?" The Gym Leader flared his nostrils, his stare at Reyes unbroken. "Yes. It is a thing. Could you be a bit more specific?" A "Nnnnnno?" squeaked out, before something went off in him, biting his lip and flaring his nostrils. "Okay, you know what — no, this isn't fair! I was only trying to help you! This guy here, he saw the massive crowds, standing around with peaceful chants and catchy slogans, and what the hell did he do? He hired more people! What you were doing, it wasn't working — so I got involved, and I was this close to pulling it off — but no! You just had to get involved, didn't you?!" The boss turned to face Reyes, puzzled. "You mean… you're not an IT guy?" "What sort of computer guy looks like this, you idiot Spoink?!" "How old are you?" asked Roark. "Eighteen, but I really don't see—" He smiled. The fluorescent light reflected from his glasses in such a way, his eyes could not be seen. "I appreciate the sentiment, kid. I really do. It's noble that you're trying to help. But, as much as I wish it did, the world doesn't work the way you think it does. Trust me on this one — if you can't do diplomacy, and you can't handle yourself like an adult, then not only will you get yourself hurt, you'll get innocent people hurt. Good people joined me up there in that protest, good people that the police didn't have reason to attack until you decided to get involved. Good people that got hurt because of you. And in good conscience, as a Gym Leader, I can't let that fly; absolutely not on my watch. If you'd pulled off that cute little trick with a more powerful Pokémon, Arceus only knows who would have got involved." "And if I had wheels, I'd be a bike! Besides, you're a Gym Leader! You make your living off violence, don't you? It's your duty to stand all the way up for what's right, or else you're making the League an absolute sham!" "Oh, trust me, it's already a sham — what would you know about the inner workings of the League, anyway?" The verbal melee was interrupted by the boss' fist pounding the desk. "Both of you, get the hell out of my office, right now! I certainly don't know how the hell you plan on getting things going again by throwing words at each other, but you're going to have to explain it to security — who should be on their way, right… about… now." Sure enough, footsteps forced their way into earshot seconds later. Many footsteps. Certainly too many footsteps to be bumbling security guards — this was either a standing army or a mob. A mob of furious locals, familiar faces that Roark knew, and faces that knew Roark. Faces that had been up there to march with Roark, to stick it to the boss, to save their mine. Indeed, their footsteps were accompanied by cries of "SAVE OUR MINE! SAVE OUR MINE!" The most significant of these faces was not calling out for Roark, but for Reyes, as a matter of fact — a face that towered above most of her peers, eyes shadowed by the pitch black shade of a pizza delivery cap. "What the hell…?" spoke both Roark and the boss in unison. Reyes was rendered significantly less speechless by this, the serious scowl that plagued his face replaced by a look of ecstasy and relief. "Oh! Hey!" he cried out, stepping out of the office and calling out. "Hey, Lucia! Come in! You'll know what to say!" The front of the crowd stopped around her, turning all eyes to her. But she was not deterred by this — no, she relished it. A wry smile breaking on her face, she cracked her knuckles before making her way through the crowd and into the office. "You dumb twink, you actually got somewhere. I'm impressed." The boss, however, was not. "Wh- what's the meaning of all this? Did you know about this? Sorry, who the hell are you, a pizza delivery woman? Where's security — screw this, I'll call the police if I have to!" "You're going to call more police than the ones we got past to get in?" On this spectrum of being impressed, Roark fell somewhere in the middle. He was, however, deeply confused. "…We? As in, the folks out there, the marchers?" "…Yes, who else? Reyes, I have to say, you're not half bad — I managed to get out of work because of what happened — like, everyone, and I mean everyone, was going at the police. There was a big scuffle, few people got hurt, but eventually, all the people you see behind me came through; police just scurried off, I guess." This tided over Reyes somewhat. "Oh, that's good — er, did you happen to see Connor while you were on your way in?" "Oh, I smelled him, that's for sure. He was a bit shaken, but he wasn't hurt, and I think he was being escorted to the Center when I saw him." "Alright!" he replied, granting himself one single fist pump. "In any case, though, I did not understand much in the ledger — but I have pictures of what I may found — and I almost got onto the computer, but the Gym Leader here juuuust decided to step in at the last moment, before I could access any shady stuff. Because he didn't think violence was the answer, did he?" Roark went red in the face, steam escaping through a nervous chuckle. "Haha, oh, you are the absolute worst — well, I still don't appreciate you disobeying me, and people did get hurt, but if so many people were okay with fighting the police then I don't suppose I'm left with much of a choice but to say go ahead, y'know, am I?" It was Lucia's turn to look profoundly unimpressed. "Go ahead with what?" she asked, glaring at Roark. "Do you think the boss is just going to magically hand over his emails?" "Finally, someone with some sanity!" The boss looked around at everyone, before looking back at his monitor. "These are confidential company emails, you're all insane if you think I'm gonna let any of you see it. I'm a person; I have my right to privacy!" As soon as these words left his mouth, the other faces in the room recoiled in disgust. For the first time, as Roark and Reyes' eyes met, they agreed upon a consensus before Lucia began to speak. "I'm sorry, you said those are company emails — the company isn't a person. Unless you mean to say that you are this company — in which case, you're hurting real people. And Pokémon, too — I'm no trainer, but even I can tell you those damn nurses have been working overtime recently, all because of you!" "Oh, please, you're being ridiculous. Without someone to run everything, there would be no company, and my duties of running it do not include showing absolute nobodies what needs to be hidden!" Reyes stepped in. "Needs to be hidden? Could you sound more guilty if you tried? You're not making a strong case for yourself, and if I need to kick your ass, I will!" "Fine, then I suppose I'll just have to delete everything first—" Without hesitating, Roark grabbed a Pokéball, unleashing his Cranidos. Reyes did the same with Garra. "You're threatening me?" The Gym Leader did not waver as he stared down the boss, fist clenched. "Don't think I won't kick your ass on behalf of the League — on behalf of my people — if you don't get it off that chair in five seconds. Four. Three…" The realisation that the boss had no security to call on, and two seconds before two Pokémon (and probably the most muscular person he had ever seen in the flesh) went to town on him all played a major part in his decision to launch himself off his chair and begin to make his exit. Before he faced down the horde outside. Reyes crossed his arms and turned to the boss, whose heart raced as he laid a hand on the door. "Where do you think you're going? I think it would be for the best if you stayed here with us until we say you can leave." As the boss accepted his fate, Roark chanced upon one email of interest sent by the boss, simply titled Funds, to an account simply labelled "Spoony's." To whom it may concern,I have been told to email this account to inform you that the shipment should have reached your contact. You should receive a follow-up email about this from them; in any case, please find attached account information. I expect to receive payment in the next few days.Many thanks,Will
|
|
girl-like-substance
the seal will bite you if you give him half a chance
Posts: 527
Pronouns: xe/xem
|
Post by girl-like-substance on Aug 28, 2019 22:18:53 GMT
EDIT: I've just realised, I, uh, somehow missed out the four chapters between 'They Call Me the Seeker' and 'White Riot'. Oops. I'll have to go back and rectify that at some point, buuuut ... it evidently didn't affect my comprehension too much, because I absolutely didn't notice I'd done it till I came to post this review. I might've missed some things as a result. With that caveat in mind, I'm gonna hand over to blissfully ignorant Past Me for the meat of the review.
‘White Riot’ this time round! Neato. Nothing wrong with the Who, but I gotta admit, the Clash are more my speed. And more thematically appropriate for this sequence, it seems, with its labour rights concerns. Before I go any further, I should probably say, this is a review for the first two chapters in the ‘White Riot’ arc, so. Won’t be mentioning any startling plot twists that might occur at the dénouement. ;>
Anyway, this is a fun arc, and I can see why you say you like it in the intro. It’s got a clear thrust to it, a punchable bad guy, and my new favourite minor character, Lucia, whose withering ‘Dumbass twink’ put-down is like, up there with ‘Silence, fuckface’ in the hierarchy of one-liners in this fic, albeit for totally different reasons. I also really love fics that recognise the economic backdrop to being a trainer, whether by having a journey be something you can apply for financial aid for as an inalienable human right (I … may once have started a fic with someone doing this exact thing, lol) or as something that only someone with private resources can do, as here. Obviously it ties in nicely to the broader themes from this arc of the particular economic structure of human life under capitalism, but it is also just a thing that I enjoy whenever it comes up.
However, while Connor’s dad’s stance on the whole situation is commendable, I’m a bit confused by his describing it as ‘stealing someone’s labour’; that is indeed a valid description of the whole relationship between the boss and the miners, but the specific grievance he’s talking about in this conversation seems more an issue of his superior valuing financial gain over human life and health. Which is a related thing, but not quite the same thing, you know? His politics are otherwise so clearly articulated that this seemed a little strange.
On the subject of Connor’s parents, it’s interesting in general to get more insight into his relationship (or lack of it) with each of them, and in particular to see him being pulled out of his familial ties to the awareness that police forces protect property first and foremost. Although it is kind of hilarious to me that his mum’s a cop and he still went with Reyes’ incredibly bad plan to try and catch the thief by themselves. This time, he takes a bit more talking around – as I’d expect, given the more intimidating situation and the two parental connections pulling him in different directions – but, well, he still goes for it, huh. I guess it’s tradition at this point that these two just jump in with minimal qualifications to try and save the day. I do love a good hare-brained scheme, it’s true; let’s just hope it goes better than their last attempt. :V
Also, we’ve got Jerry again! And y’know, he kinda has a point, regarding competence and all. Given how Paulie acted, it’s frankly worrying that these thieves are still able to operate. Police incompetence is one thing, but faced with this staggering level of criminal incompetence, you’d think they’d be able to make at least some kind of a dent in their numbers.
Small things: was viscerally unsettled by the description of Connor’s dad’s face as leathery and pink’; like that Connor’s at least sorta realising now that battles aren’t fought on paper; am pleased to come across maybe the first instance of the phrase ‘mug off’ in written fiction that I’ve ever encountered; love how Pokémon Centres apparently use the Starbucks model of like, yelling out your order when it’s done; really enjoyed the metaphor of the noise and clamour of the crowd forming a sludge in the air. Will definitely need to catch up some more sometime soon; I really want to see how this arc ends!
|
|
|
Post by admin on Sept 9, 2019 1:26:34 GMT
'Allo 'allo! Here with the book club! Now, I really wanted to power through all fourteen chapters, in part because I know the early chapters were done months ago, and you've gotten some pretty solid crit since you've started. Downside is that there's a deadline to be had, and fourteen chapters is quite a bit of ground to cover in that much time. As such, sadly, this review only covers chapters one through seven but especially the seventh chapter for details. With that said, the positive. First and foremost, I really like Connor. I wasn't sure how I'd feel about him at first because although the first chapter does a really good job of establishing him as a sort of everyman character much like many trainer fic protagonists but not, he doesn't really come into his own early on. What I mean to say is that the first couple of chapters lean heavily on establishing that, no, really, Connor is not like your average protags. And he doesn't really shine in his first battle against Hawley, not only for obvious reasons but instead because the way those two characters interacted almost ... seemed a little younger than intended, somehow? As in, I actually thought Connor was younger than what he actually is because of the way he lost himself in his reaction to Hawley. (I mean, yes, when you're bullied badly, there's a risk of you doing just this, but still.) It wasn't until Reyes came into the picture that we started seeing more of Connor's personality, I think. We see his determination but also his vast amounts of inexperience. (Jeeeeeesus, eighteen pokémon in one go. I mean, even though gamers will grind for hours, taking down hundreds of pokémon, when real-world physics are applied, of course that's going to be rough on a little dude with very little experience.) We also see his anxiety, not only in his actual panic but also in the word choice used in the narration. (Might I also just say I love third person omniscient/limited? It's so much fun and lends a lot more to a character than their dialogue or raw actions.) But the point is that Connor is a fascinating character who grew on me over time. He's definitely not your average protagonist, although certain notes in his journey are meant to subvert the usual tropes. Waking up late, only to find out that he's early? Thwarting criminals except that's really Reyes and also he's so bad at doing this on his own that he's managed to get gassed in his last encounter? Battling a bullying rival, except he loses so badly it puts his only pokémon out of commission? And then that note in the latest chapter where he (okay, Reyes, but still counts) tries to get a traveling companion but she straight-up tells him no? Everything here is a note you'd expect from a straight trainer fic, but it's addressed with dry wit and a sense of realism. Of course Florence would turn them down at first offer; they've come to her beaten up and poisoned on multiple occasions, one of which was after trying to play hero. Of course Connor wouldn't thwart every bad guy himself or beat the rival when he's only had a short amount of training experience. Even the waking-up-early trope is played with a fresh new twist that isn't simply a direct answer/subversion of the norm. And for that, it's actually fun to watch him. He also has great chemistry with Reyes, who is equally a likable character. Really, I love Reyes' confidence and slight egotism. Like, one moment, he's "the great Reyes Vasquez," and the other, he's admitting he doesn't know a thing about pokémon, but at least he's got his arms, right? Plus, his energy is just contagious, I think, and Connor really needs someone like Reyes by his side to coax him out of his shell ... and, well, stand up to Hawley. (That part where he taunts Hawley directly—you know, before curb-stomping him—was just so cathartic to watch.) While I'm not sure what Connor will bring to this relationship (hopefully, eventually, some ground to balance out Reyes' heroism and impulsively constructed plans), it's very clear that Reyes is the kind of character who will rub off on Connor the longer they hang around ... which, given that they seem very refreshingly agreeable with each other, seems likely. In other words, these two are bros, and Connor's going to gain a lot from hanging around him, I think. Florence, on the other hand ... she might have the right idea, lmao. And now, some crit. One of the reasons why I wanted to power through the entire fic and see what's up with your most recent stuff is because I read the crit folks gave you to the first chapter and know that it's something you're working on. But I also kinda see where they're coming from with your most recent work too. Take this for example: Reyes' somewhat jovial finger-wagging was cut short by an unrecognisable mess of light brown and frizzy hair, wearing an off-white top and torn jeans, approaching the two trainers at the table in the Center and taking a seat in between them, prompting Connor to fall silent, beginning to nibble at one of his thumbnails, trying to avoid staring for fear of coming off rude. That is a single sentence. It is quite a sentence, and consequently, by the time the reader gets to the final period, they kinda forget what the main idea of the sentence was supposed to be about. (To put things a little more bluntly than I probably should... D: ) It's also a bit of an example—as in, it's not the first or last time I've noticed it. So one thing I'd like to recommend is to read your work aloud as you're editing. If you can fit everything in within a single breath, then your sentence is probably good. If you can't or if the sentence seems a little unwieldy or awkward, chances are it probably is. In other words, flaws really become apparent if you can actually hear them, and this goes especially for run-ons. Once you've identified the run-on, your next task is to ask yourself what the main point of the sentence is. Place everything that enhances that point into one sentence, then look at the rest. Ask yourself how what's left can stand on its own. For example, the last three phrases (between commas/periods) are a bit superfluous to the main point (that is, Reyes is interrupted by Florence's approach). So in this case, you'd ask yourself how you can rephrase those three clauses so that they stand as their own sentence. The other bit of crit concerns the perspective. Maybe I'm just really sold on third person limited, but having the perspective bounce between characters in the same scene felt a little disorienting. This was especially apparent with the encounter between Paulie and Connor. Like, for a few paragraphs, the narration was focused on detailing Connor's thoughts, and as such, it felt frantic and tense. Then, it switched over to Paulie and dipped into sketchy, dark, and even a little sadistic. So as a result, the atmosphere and tone felt a little uneven there. Of course, I wouldn't recommend getting rid of the third person omniscient point of view entirely. Telling the last scene in the last chapter from Hawley's perspective was definitely a good move, as before that point, we had yet to really get into his head to understand him. It's just that for consistency's sake, it might be a good idea to stick to one perspective through the entire scene—or, if not, tweak the narrator to be a little more objective. But! Crit aside, this was a refreshing take on the whole trainer fic genre, starring actually pretty likable characters. I'll need to catch up with the rest to see where they go from here (and if Florence ends up eating her words eventually).
|
|
Deleted
Deleted Member
Posts: 0
|
Post by Deleted on Sept 15, 2019 19:36:05 GMT
Thank you so much for such in-depth feedback! I appreciate it so very much, and I'm so glad that you enjoyed the first seven chapters so much! I'll try to respond point by point to do it justice. First and foremost, I really like Connor. I wasn't sure how I'd feel about him at first because although the first chapter does a really good job of establishing him as a sort of everyman character much like many trainer fic protagonists but not, he doesn't really come into his own early on [...] It wasn't until Reyes came into the picture that we started seeing more of Connor's personality, I think. [...] But the point is that Connor is a fascinating character who grew on me over time. He's definitely not your average protagonist, although certain notes in his journey are meant to subvert the usual tropes. I think that's an interesting interpretation of him, and I'm very glad you think so much of him! Connor's not really the type of character who stands out unless contrasted with someone else, especially in the early chapters of this fic -- which has made him a very interesting character to write, as the protagonist, even if his job is kind of having things happen to him whereas driving the story is more Reyes' job. I think there's just as much to be analysed in what doesn't happen as there is in what does, and there's often a fair difference between what Connor expects to happen and what actually does happen. also he's so bad at doing this on his own that he's managed to get gassed in his last encounter? There may be more of this in future. :> Plus, [Reyes'] energy is just contagious, I think, and Connor really needs someone like Reyes by his side to coax him out of his shell ... and, well, stand up to Hawley. (That part where he taunts Hawley directly—you know, before curb-stomping him—was just so cathartic to watch.) While I'm not sure what Connor will bring to this relationship (hopefully, eventually, some ground to balance out Reyes' heroism and impulsively constructed plans), it's very clear that Reyes is the kind of character who will rub off on Connor the longer they hang around ... which, given that they seem very refreshingly agreeable with each other, seems likely. In other words, these two are bros, and Connor's going to gain a lot from hanging around him, I think. Similarly, I like this summary of their relationship quite a lot. They are bros, and they have a fair few moments where this bro-hood is on display -- and it's quite a symbiotic relationship, because Connor needs someone to get him out of his shell and Reyes just generally needs a bro sometimes. As for whether Connor'll be the person to get Reyes' hare-brained schemes under control... well, that remains to be seen. Florence, on the other hand ... she might have the right idea, lmao. I have to say, seeing the contrast between how people read Florence's character is very intriguing. She's either the most responsible of the two by a margin or just as much of an idiot kid as Reyes, depending on who you ask. :> And now, some crit [...] That is a single sentence. It is quite a sentence, and consequently, by the time the reader gets to the final period, they kinda forget what the main idea of the sentence was supposed to be about. (To put things a little more bluntly than I probably should... D: ) It's also a bit of an example—as in, it's not the first or last time I've noticed it. So one thing I'd like to recommend is to read your work aloud as you're editing. If you can fit everything in within a single breath, then your sentence is probably good. If you can't or if the sentence seems a little unwieldy or awkward, chances are it probably is. In other words, flaws really become apparent if you can actually hear them, and this goes especially for run-ons. Once you've identified the run-on, your next task is to ask yourself what the main point of the sentence is. Place everything that enhances that point into one sentence, then look at the rest. Ask yourself how what's left can stand on its own. For example, the last three phrases (between commas/periods) are a bit superfluous to the main point (that is, Reyes is interrupted by Florence's approach). So in this case, you'd ask yourself how you can rephrase those three clauses so that they stand as their own sentence. Be as blunt as you feel the need to be! I appreciate the advice a whole bunch, and it's not like you're wrong in pointing out that that sentence is... unwieldy, to understate things, haha. I've been a bit slow in responding to this review since I first read it, but I will say that I tried reading aloud as I edited part of the chapter I'm currently writing and it did help me suss out some things that stood out as a bit off -- so I'll definitely keep that in mind going forward, thanks. The other bit of crit concerns the perspective. Maybe I'm just really sold on third person limited, but having the perspective bounce between characters in the same scene felt a little disorienting. This was especially apparent with the encounter between Paulie and Connor. Like, for a few paragraphs, the narration was focused on detailing Connor's thoughts, and as such, it felt frantic and tense. Then, it switched over to Paulie and dipped into sketchy, dark, and even a little sadistic. So as a result, the atmosphere and tone felt a little uneven there. Of course, I wouldn't recommend getting rid of the third person omniscient point of view entirely. Telling the last scene in the last chapter from Hawley's perspective was definitely a good move, as before that point, we had yet to really get into his head to understand him. It's just that for consistency's sake, it might be a good idea to stick to one perspective through the entire scene—or, if not, tweak the narrator to be a little more objective. You also have a very valid point here; I've since come to learn that Frankenstein-ing two tonally quite different scenes into one is not the best idea, lol. Going forward, I'll try to approach that with a bit more consistency; after all, keeping tone and narration consistent is quite a bit more important than maintaining strict chronological order. But! Crit aside, this was a refreshing take on the whole trainer fic genre, starring actually pretty likable characters. I'll need to catch up with the rest to see where they go from here (and if Florence ends up eating her words eventually). Thank you so much once again, and I hope that you enjoy future reading and updates just as much (if not more!) I intend to upload the rest of the fic so far when I finish the chapter I'm working on, which will result in six more chapters worth of content. :> I very much appreciate how in-depth this is, once again; having such a detailed perspective with such solid interpretations on my earlier chapters makes me very happy!
|
|
girl-like-substance
the seal will bite you if you give him half a chance
Posts: 527
Pronouns: xe/xem
|
Post by girl-like-substance on Sept 19, 2019 22:01:52 GMT
I wonder how many times I can just start a review of this fic by quoting a line and saying ‘that’s it, that’s the fic? :V
Anyway, I figured I’d finish off White Riot before going back to catch up properly on what I missed due to my own baroque incompetence, so here we are. And I have to say, carrying on that note I started with – Reyes is really the star of the show here, and not necessarily in a good way. First off, you’ve got his willingness to hit pretty much anyone he doesn’t like the look of, which is both narratively useful and somewhat concerning, but that sorta pales in comparison to his bigger issue, which is a peculiar mismatch of imagination and execution. He’s an incredibly quick thinker, and he delivers his lies with confidence and aplomb. It’s just that everything he thinks of is completely and utterly unbelievable.
So much so, in fact, that that’s actually the point where this chapter falls down for me. I just don’t buy that the boss could possibly believe any of what Reyes claimed. Like, none of it hangs together, at all, and yet Reyes – as ever, fails upwards dramatically: the boss believes him, and he keeps everyone talking just long enough for his incredibly dumb scheme to pay off through the intervention of other people more competent than he is. It’s a lot, and I’m genuinely not sure what to make of it all. This is a story that often plays with the limits of plausibility, but I feel like maybe it’s stretched just a tad too far here.
Similarly, it seems kind of odd that the head office is buried deep within the mine. It feels to me like a completely needless waste of time and resources to sink this place in here and then plumb it in, wire it up, get a phone and internet connection, all that stuff; I’d imagine that anyone – and particularly someone as fond of his profit margin as the boss – would plump for the more obvious option and site it on the surface.
Anyway, these things aside: a resolution! I approve of the fact that Reyes and Connor kinda-sorta-but-not-really manage to facilitate this resolution, but also manage to completely screw up their own efforts and ultimately only really lay the groundwork for other people (vide Lucia) to sort things out for them. (I also approve of the fact that ‘dumb twink’ is now just Lucia’s name for Reyes. This is eminently fair and reasonable and I find it hard to disagree.) It feels like there’s a tad more to go before things are wrapped up entirely, but it’s clear where everything is headed, and I kind of wonder if this is what Reyes and Connor are going to do in every town they pitch up in: rock up, discover a problem, try to solve it, realise that the real solution was the friends they made along the way. It certainly seems to fit their MO so far!
|
|
|
Post by Cavespider_17 on Sept 26, 2019 13:02:05 GMT
This is a review of chapter 14 for the CLBC:
This chapter appears to paint well-known characters in a slightly different light, for example Roark, when you going to put a different perspective on things. It’s quite effective it doing so, such as using anger is in method of this portraying him, in comparison to the anime version of him which is just seemed a little bit more goofy. On that note, the other characters also think I’ve got a large amount of life, to put on them and they are very much full of life. It’s quite easy to tell my part, due to the fact that they all have a very unique traits. Although at one point, I think you’ve added an extra ‘a’ before Doug, When it later appears that there is a single Doug. Whether that’s the only major thing I can see related to the characters that appears to be a mistake.
Into the relationship between the characters, certain relationships seem much clearer than others. In this pertains mostly to Roark. Although they seem to have only had a very short stint so far, it’s been very impactful – they don’t seem to be one for friendly relationships so far – however there might be another reason behind the general grouchiness. If the grouchiness was only directed at the main character, I’d say it’s the main characters fault, however it appears to be directed at quite a lot of people. Makes me wonder why this is the case.
In regard to grammar, there aren’t any extremely important mistakes, the biggest one I can see is to do with the possessive attached to the character Reyes. Because they teach it wrong in school, it should have the extra S attached onto the end because it’s not a plural. (At least in English, English-the joy of school). Another thing that is slightly jarring, not necessarily grammar related, but in regard to pacing and consistency, is there is a lot of split up speech. It can interrupt the flow of what the characters are saying. That being said, each of the speeches provided you tend to have a descriptive element to them so it makes it easier to understand how certain things have been said.
Finally in regard to the start of the chapter, the feelings he will go to a cramped mine are very relatable. It may be worth explaining a little more as to whether or not there is a background problem with claustrophobia in relation to the character i.e. what caused that? If indeed this is the case. Although it is nice to see you the characters working together to try and figure things out and keep going as a team. The way they keep talking to try and combat fate is very reliable and very realistic. And I think this is something you do considerably well throughout the chapter is deal with elements of realism in a fictional world.
|
|
Deleted
Deleted Member
Posts: 0
|
Post by Deleted on Sept 29, 2019 14:30:25 GMT
Hi! I'm back for some more updates -- but before I do that, I have some reviews to respond to. Thank you all for your feedback! I'll start with oyster's: Reyes is really the star of the show here, and not necessarily in a good way. To borrow a phrase: that it, that's the fic! First off, you’ve got his willingness to hit pretty much anyone he doesn’t like the look of, which is both narratively useful and somewhat concerning, "Narratively useful and somewhat concerning" is the Reyes Vasquez MO, and this is (as touched upon later) him at his absolute most... that, really. I won't lie, I didn't 100% intend for this arc to be as Reyes-centric as it was, but given that the only other person with as much of a starring role here is Connor (and maybe Lucia? Except not really, she's got the family business to help out with)... I didn't really leave myself with any option there, hah. Which would probably explain... It’s just that everything he thinks of is completely and utterly unbelievable. So much so, in fact, that that’s actually the point where this chapter falls down for me. I just don’t buy that the boss could possibly believe any of what Reyes claimed. Like, none of it hangs together, at all, and yet Reyes – as ever, fails upwards dramatically: the boss believes him, and he keeps everyone talking just long enough for his incredibly dumb scheme to pay off through the intervention of other people more competent than he is. It’s a lot, and I’m genuinely not sure what to make of it all. This is a story that often plays with the limits of plausibility, but I feel like maybe it’s stretched just a tad too far here. I think I've mentioned this before in the weekly VC session, but while this is a part of the reason that this is my personal favourite chapter, I can totally understand where you're coming from here and I think your insights are totally valid. Like, even with the boss being far from the most competent person or generally not having much of a clue about his work (and hey-ho, I'll admit that the plot succeeding through the power of very dumb antagonists is... a questionable device), I can't really disagree with your perspective on this because it is, objectively, pretty darn ridiculous. An important takeaway from this would be to let the characters have more of a role in dictating the plot, I suppose? But once again, thank you sincerely for this insight. Similarly, it seems kind of odd that the head office is buried deep within the mine. It feels to me like a completely needless waste of time and resources to sink this place in here and then plumb it in, wire it up, get a phone and internet connection, all that stuff; I’d imagine that anyone – and particularly someone as fond of his profit margin as the boss – would plump for the more obvious option and site it on the surface. Also a genuinely insightful piece of feedback that I hadn't thought about before, but a sound point nevertheless! I think logistics are another thing to put more thought towards in future on my behalf, then. I approve of the fact that Reyes and Connor kinda-sorta-but-not-really manage to facilitate this resolution, but also manage to completely screw up their own efforts and ultimately only really lay the groundwork for other people ( vide Lucia) to sort things out for them. I'm glad you approve of this! And yes, that particular strain of protagonist -- the type who gets into sticky situations, kind of finds a way to put a stop to them, but is completely incapable of not screwing it all up -- is perhaps my favourite kind, though you may have already cottoned onto this. Actually, you absolutely have if you've been reading the fic for this long. (I also approve of the fact that ‘dumb twink’ is now just Lucia’s name for Reyes. This is eminently fair and reasonable and I find it hard to disagree.) oh, mood I kind of wonder if this is what Reyes and Connor are going to do in every town they pitch up in: rock up, discover a problem, try to solve it, realise that the real solution was the friends they made along the way. It certainly seems to fit their MO so far! What can I say? Sometimes, that's just how journeys are, especially ones had by idiot kids. Thank you once again for the wonderful feedback; I'm glad you went into such detail with your critiques, and I sincerely hope you enjoy the rest of the fic! (Both the parts you accidentally skipped [which happens sometimes, and I'm glad it wasn't terribly disruptive of the whole experience], and that which is still to come.)
As for Charlie's feedback: thank you for the review! Here are some responses that I have to it: It’s quite effective it doing so, such as using anger is in method of this portraying him, in comparison to the anime version of him which is just seemed a little bit more goofy. Yeah, anime Roark definitely has his place -- I quite like that silly, less grounded interpretation of him; that being said, given that Roark's whole concept is related to mining, a field of work that has a tendency of getting screwed over, there's definitely some room to work with much more serious interpretations of his character. And given that, in this fic, Roark is a miner who has been screwed over constantly and repeatedly by his higher-ups for weeks without having much power to put a stop to this, to the extent where the conditions in his workplace are abominable and a close friend of his is forced to work despite being physically unable to in order to feed his family... I didn't quite think it worked for him to be the happy-go-lucky guy he is in the anime, personally. Into the relationship between the characters, certain relationships seem much clearer than others. In this pertains mostly to Roark. Although they seem to have only had a very short stint so far, it’s been very impactful – they don’t seem to be one for friendly relationships so far – however there might be another reason behind the general grouchiness. If the grouchiness was only directed at the main character, I’d say it’s the main characters fault, however it appears to be directed at quite a lot of people. Makes me wonder why this is the case. Well, if you were to ask me why this is the case, I'd direct you to the stuff I mentioned above -- I mean, given the stress of all this, I wouldn't blame the guy for feeling sick. That and having to deal with the gang ( especially Reyes) getting involved in this without his consent, which I personally wouldn't wish on my worst enemy, tbh. In regard to grammar, there aren’t any extremely important mistakes, the biggest one I can see is to do with the possessive attached to the character Reyes. Because they teach it wrong in school, it should have the extra S attached onto the end because it’s not a plural. (At least in English, English-the joy of school). The joy of school indeed! Because I had to look this one up, and there are a bunch of conflicting sources on this: Ah, language. What fun, eh? It may be worth explaining a little more as to whether or not there is a background problem with claustrophobia in relation to the character i.e. what caused that? If indeed this is the case. It may be worth doing that, but who knows if it'll come up again? : ^) Thank you once again for the feedback.
|
|
Deleted
Deleted Member
Posts: 0
|
Post by Deleted on Sept 29, 2019 14:41:30 GMT
Author's notes: chapters 15 through 20 coming right up, which should take us up to date! To give you an idea of how quick of a writer I am: this chapter was published on January 2nd of this year, and I've completed five as we get to October. What a year this has been, eh? Also, something something "don't own Pokémon," and this chapter owes its name to the Television song, "See No Evil." Even though I've not had much excuse to use them for chapter titles yet, Television are perhaps my favourite band to have come up here. Check em out if you haven't already done so.
CHAPTER FIFTEEN: See No Evil
21:07 — October 17th, 2007 — 8 days until October 25th If one were told to picture a seedy bar in downtown Jubilife, more at home among the rows of houses and odd pawn shops than the TV station and office buildings, and that bar just so happened to be a mob front, Jerry imagined that the result would have been a spitting image of Spoonie's. The Jerry of old spent a lot of time there, with Jimmy and Paulie, and the Jerry of now would freely admit that quite a lot of that time was spent against his will. It was the very embodiment of the life he'd left behind and had no real intention to return to. Of course, that didn't mean that he didn't miss any of it. Sure, his immediate cohorts in the mob were far from ideal drinking buddies, with Paulie rattling off conspiracy theories about the moon being a hologram or Mew being the Pokémon League's secret plan to keep dissenters in line while Jimmy bragged about his hauls for the day and lampooned the cops, and One-eyed Terry and Bozo Mike with their sandpaper laughs and old Arcanine, reminiscing of the good old days the table over while Sandi and Freddie served the rounds and treated their patrons like their ruffian children, and Spoonie himself manned the bar — that slick, grey-haired coot was a firm but fair bartender, never afraid to butt his head in to keep the peace by any means and never without a quip on hand when patrons got extra saucy. That just wasn't him anymore, though. The bell rung as he walked through the door at this late hour, underneath the neon lights of his old second home. The cheering that often greeted him and his colleagues was far more subdued, the odd whoop and raise of the glass coming from a smattering of tables. A dry smile spread upon his face as he looked over to the bar, to his stool — the stool with one leg shorter than the others, with a folded beermat taped to that leg's bottom to prop it up. "Jerry," uttered Spoonie, transfixed as ever as he was on cleaning his glass. "Long time no see." "I couldn't keep away for too long, could I, pal?" A grunt. "I hear you've gone legit now, beanpole. Are we not good enough for you anymore?" This got a smile from him. "Oh, please; I ain't one of the crew anymore, and I'm no alcoholic, neither, but that don't mean I don't miss this place," he replied, Spoonie finally making eye contact with him. "And don't even get me started on good ol' Bibby, neither." "See, you're even doing us wrong by your old starter Pokémon. You're terrible, and you're killing us, you traitor." It had only been about a week since he'd seen Spoonie last, but it felt like months since he'd been on the end of one of those deadpan jokes. While not a belly laugh, it certainly got a grin and a loud exhale from Jerry as he hushed his voice. "Hey, listen, so… the company did get in touch with you, right?" "Aye. I'm gonna be honest, Jerry, under any other circumstances, I wouldn't trust this one bit. And you know how shady this whole thing seems, right?" "Right." "But you know what? You're a good kid, Jerry. You ain't gone as legit as you may think, let me tell you that much, and you're still you — dumb as a stump, no offence, and I love you for it. You couldn't scheme your way out of a paper bag. So I'm willing to hear what this deal is." A piece of Jerry died inside as he took a deep breath, figuring out how to phrase this. He had a gut feeling that this news wasn't going to go down well, that this new Jerry — the one who'd grifted enough to get himself off the streets — and his proposition would get laughed out of the bar and kidnapped a week later. "Okay… so, y'know the whole get-up you've got going on with Birkenhead's mine in Oreburgh, right?" Spoonie's face went paler and flat. "…Go on." "Uh… listen, I know you may not like this, but… the company is offering the gang so much more money than they can — like, we're talking nine-figure sums here, Spoonie — if you're, uh… you're willing to send a little, er, tip to their boss to some of the guys on the Oreburgh police force, perhaps let the investors know about the little… misappropriation of funds that the boss has going on." The bartender was now completely stony in his face as he locked eyes with Jerry. "Oh, so you're asking me to rat out one rich guy for some other rich guys? Asking me to get involved with dirty cops and all that — Jerry, I'm gonna be one hundred percent frank with you here: I don't like this one bit." "See, don't think about it like that. I can promise that it ain't the rich guys you're doin' this for, really. Think about it like this — you've seen how the news has been today, right? You know about all the crap going down there, you know how that slob treats his employees, and you've seen how mad they are about the whole ordeal. Now, imagine how indebted they'd be to ya if you did the right thing for 'em — with that guy gone, and the board under pressure, you'd be puttin' them in a real good position to have some negotiations and get what they want, right? Think about it that way. And I'll tell you what, actually — if you want, I can even put in a word with the guys at the company, let them know to give you a cut of the money, too; whatever it is that you want, name it." "You've been out of the mob for a week, and you're already speaking like one of the rich guys. Gods, Jerry, what's gotten into ya? Where's the guy who used to come here all the time and get drunk with his pals, sticking it to the man instead of working for 'em?" Biting his lip, Jerry was given pause for thought as he gave a dryly remorseful look at Spoonie. "That just ain't me anymore. I'm sorry. But I'd really appreciate it if ya did this one thing, boss, and then I'll owe you a favour and get out of your hair. I don't wanna make my boss mad; nobody would want that." "Alright, alright, fine," said Spoonie, the well of warmth in his voice run dry as his eyes met Jerry's with scorn. "I still don't like this one bit, but I'm a nice guy, so I'll lend a hand — and I'm getting paid for this then I don't really see a reason not to. But I won't forget the favour you owe me, guy, and if anything goes south about this… oh, believe me, I don't think our boss would like you too much, either." "Thanks, chief. I promise, if anyone tries to screw you guys over, they'll have me to answer to, trust me." Spoonie hung his head down toward the glass he was in charge of washing. "I'll pass this onto Freddie. Consider it done within the hour." "Ay, Jerry!" Turning around, the ex-mobster was greeted by the big red nose that gave Bozo Mike his name. "Ay, what's up with you, pal?" "Ain't seen you around here for a while, my guy; heard you're legit now!" chuckled Bozo Mike as he threw one of his jackhammer arms around Jerry's shoulder, pointing at him with the other. Spoonie sneered at this. 'Legit' my ass.
Connor missed his jacket that night. There were no ifs or buts about it, sure; it simply could not be worn as it was. It absolutely stank, and though he was grateful to get out of the mine when he did, the timing could hardly have been less convenient — and the stench that hung over him as he trudged back to the Pokémon Center was one of shame, bearing down on his back. The nurse on duty at the time was awfully nice, far more than he expected any reasonable person to be. After all, with everything else going on, he was very skeptical that the sight and smell of a Stunky-sprayed boy moping in, unable to look at her through more than a gap between his clammy fingers. He had no idea how the rest of the people there reacted, though it was probably with disgust at this spectacle. He didn't do much else that night other than wrap himself in more blankets than usual and watch some more Masked Rider to cheer him up, though he was mostly asleep by the time Reyes got back. Rousing him from his slumber was a great cold lump pressing up against his face. Through his heavy eyelids, he just about made out Ronnie's big blue eyes right in front of him, with his arms wrapped around his cool, steel body. A slightly concerned series of chirps and grunts met him as he woke, and Connor could not muster up more than creaking and a weary, woozy smile as he replied. "Hey buddy…" he mumbled, tapping that great steel head with affection. "Uh… did I sleep in?" "Good morning, sleepyhead." Reyes was much more spritely at this hour than his companion, prying himself away from the comb and mirror to give him a wide smile as he peered at the top bunk. "It's half past ten right now, so you should still be able to get breakfast if you're hungry." "Oh, uh… morning, Reyes." Half past ten. That made it twelve hours of sleep, and yet Connor was still absolutely exhausted. "Er… I'm not really hungry right now, s-sorry. Did I miss anything last night?" "Yeah — oh, the mine, you should have seen it; I made the best IT guy. And then Roark and Lucia came in and gave up the game, but like… trust me on this one, I don't think we'll be seeing much more of that stupid, terrible boss in all honesty. There'd be less dirt on him if we buried him alive in a farm!" "Mmm, that's good," mumbled Connor before looking straight at Reyes, regarding him with the utmost sincerity his very tired face could offer. "Hey, uh… listen… I-I'm really sorry about what happened in that battle the other day. It really should have gone better, shouldn't it…?" "Oh, don't worry about it too much; we all make silly mistakes when we're just starting out, and you did a good thing! I'm sure that Starly of yours is grateful that you took that spray for it. Besides, you didn't ruin anything, don't worry about that; everything still went off without a hitch, and… I mean, think about it like this, you smelled so bad that you even made the security guards get off the case. You're fine, my dude!" Reyes' sincere look and warmth as he spoke certainly went some way to making Connor feel much better about the other night. "You… you mean that?" "Of course I do!" he replied with a grin. "Why wouldn't I?" Though it felt silly by now, Connor wasn't expecting such a catastrophic failure to go down so well — it didn't even feel like a catastrophic failure, come to think of it. He was so blissfully caught off-guard by this that he couldn't even bring himself to protest when Reyes' warm hand gave him a firm yet friendly pat on the back. "O-oh… hey, uh… th-thanks, Reyes." "Anytime, friend; don't mention it! Say, I'm going to be heading out in about half an hour, do you want to come with?" "…Sure." With that, Connor clambered out of bed. As he did so, Reyes decided to switch on the TV as background noise, flicking through the channels to see whatever was on. A cartoon, presumably about a very small and very lost Joltik; Jubilife TV's news, currently discussing the meteor in the Battle Zone; a cooking channel, with so much butter on screen Reyes reckoned he'd have a heart attack just by watching it for too long; the local news, with something about the boss' arrest — hold on, what?"Hey, Connor, have a look at this." "Hm?" Upon the TV, a mugshot of the boss, wearing a resigned frown with his neat hair and eyes devoid of emotion, came up on screen, followed by images of the marches yesterday, shots of Oreburgh's gym and other such pictures. "… arrested earlier this morning for what the police have said is 'involvement in a money laundering operation,' and although Birkenhead Mining has yet to release a statement on the matter, they are expected to do so at noon. The arrest comes the day after employees of the mine, including Oreburgh's Gym Leader, Roark Swanson — who has announced he will not be leading another march today, and is expected to make a further statement on the matter later today — went on strike in protest of working conditions, clashing with police forces yesterday and gaining entry into the mine — it is believed that multiple arrests have been made, and so far there have been six reported injuries, but it is unclear how the miner's strike and police investigations into the matter will develop. Violet Stone, reporting from Oreburgh Pokémon Center.""Really? That quick? I didn't even know Roark had gone to the police about it yet," mused Reyes, deep in thought as he glanced over to Connor. "I mean, I'd have expected it to be a couple of days, not, what, fourteen hours later?" "Er, I mean, that… that is pretty odd, I suppose, yeah. But I mean, at least the whole kerfuffle about the mine will start to die down, right? I imagine things won't be as bad from now on — oh, shoot, I should send Murphy an email about all this, actually; he said to let him know how things were doing." "Eh, that is true. Should we pay a visit to Lucia later and see what she has to say about all of this?" "S-sure, I can do that." With that, Connor went about getting prepared for the day ahead, throwing on some clothes to nip out and be reunited with his jacket. His warm, clean, and considerably less stinky jacket. Once back in the room, he sat around watching the news and checking on his Pokémon (who were both doing very well, although it seemed Byrne was particularly grouchy this morning) before it turned eleven. "Alright, Connor, you ready to go?" "Yeah," he replied, returning Ronnie to his ball and climbing down the ladder, "lead the way!" Making sure the room was in a respectable state, the two made their exit.
The bell rang as Reyes and Connor walked into Gianluigi's for lunch, immediately taking a seat at one of the few empty tables. Business was better today, the best it had been since they arrived in town, which made talking to Lucia about the boss more awkward than Connor would have liked — especially because she seemed to be in charge of waiting duties today. Nevertheless, it was still a pleasant sight. As soon as she noticed they were there, Lucia went over to the table and laid her hands on them. One look at her face and Reyes gathered that she'd heard about the arrest already — and she seemed pretty pleased about it, too. "Alright, my shift's over in about half an hour; you guys good to talk to me about stuff then?" she asked, her voice straining to be quiet. This was welcome news to Reyes. "Of course!" "Good. Now, are you ordering anything?" "Yes, I'll just have a small pepperoni pizza." "Uh, I guess I'll just have a cheesy thing then, please?" "Any drinks?" Reyes looked to Connor before answering. "Just water for both of us, please." "Alright, cool. Should be about twenty minutes." "Roger that. Thank you!" As they waited for their food to arrive, the pair talked about Pokémon to pass the time, with Reyes seeming pleased that his relationship with Garra seemed to be improving — "really cutting down on the biting recently," he remarked, "and I'll bet some of it's down to you, you know!" "O-oh, I… er, thanks, I mean — that's good to hear! Does he still hate being in a ball?" "Yeah, but I think he's getting used to it by now — although, I mean, now that I say that, I know he's gonna try taking my leg off or something while we're training." As he answered, Reyes' attention briefly trailed in the direction most people's had — towards the TV, switched to the local news. Roark was on the screen, surrounded by microphones as he stood outside his gym. "… given the events of this morning, I am pleased that, though not quite for the reasons I had initially hoped, justice has been appropriately served. Given also Birkenhead Mining's recent statement, that they are willing to open up a dialogue with us miners to sort out the mine, I am hopeful that we can end this strike soon and go back to work at our mine. In the meantime, there is no longer a reason for me to stay away from my duties as Gym Leader of Oreburgh, so, effective tomorrow, I will be returning to the League. I welcome my duty to give the trainers of this wonderful region a chance to earn their stripes. No questions."There was a smattering of applause as this news came out, Reyes included in this. It also put a smile on Connor's face, too. Sure, he hardly had all the time in the world to get ready, but at the very least he was going to be taking on a Gym. So soon after he came back from strike, too, and what if his involvement in the whole thing came to light — no pressure, Connor, only gonna be the whole city looking towards you…The food arrived, and the pair chowed down on it, having a grand old time as they did, with Connor even putting a slice in his backpack as a treat for his Pokémon later. (Of course, that was unless it turned out cheese was bad for either Aron or Starly — he'd have to check on that…) Soon enough, it was just as they'd finished eating that Lucia clocked out of her shift and immediately went over to the group, taking a seat next to Reyes. "Right, so… first things first, I owe both of you thanks. Reyes, I don't know how it's possible to be both a complete idiot and an utter genius at the same time, but if my understanding of what happened last night is right, then I'd have to say you fit that description very well. Couldn't have done it without you." "Well, thank you very much! The same could be said for you, showing Roark what for." "Please don't try anything like that ever again, though. Take acting classes or something. You're a horrible IT guy." Before Reyes could even begin to articulate a reply, Lucia looked over to Connor. "I owe you thanks too. Sorry about the whole Stunky thing, but you did good — got those guards away and all, and you even bought Reyes some time, too. I don't know many trainers who would take a spray for your Pokémon, but I guess your friend was right; you must be good with them." "Ah — aw, shoot, th-thanks. Fingers crossed I won't ever have to get sprayed again, am I right?" laughed Connor. "I hope you don't either; that stuff reeks. For trainers, you're both pretty cool." There were few things Reyes liked more than being called pretty cool. "Thanks! You know, I don't think you'd make a half-bad trainer yourself, if you don't mind me saying. I get that you have stuff on your plate at the moment, but I mean, you certainly have the drive for it, and the heart, too — and I mean, look at you! I don't think anyone would wanna mess with you, y'know? You should really consider it!" "I would love to, really, but it just isn't practical right now," began Lucia, seeming to deflate as her tone took a world-weary turn. "Like, Pokémon are just really fucking cool, aren't they? And I'd love to have some of my own, go around Sinnoh with them and do all the gyms, fight the League, but I just don't know if I can right now. I have a job and stuff, I help my dad and I earn money for it. Besides, Oreburgh isn't all too bad, really. Could think of worse places to stay. But hey, if my circumstances change and I get the chance to, then I'd totally do it, and hey — you're not bad guys, I'd love to meet you two again someday with this friend of yours." The notion that Florence considered Reyes a friend made him chuckle, but he soon laughed it off. "You know, the same to you, in any case, I'm just glad we could help — and besides, I think we're in town for… what, the next six or seven days? Gotta beat Roark and get back to Jubilife by the 25th — we made a bet with someone, and if we win, she's said she'll travel with us; I think you'd like her, actually, but I digress. If you need us for anything else while we're in town, I'd be happy to help!" Before either of them could say anything, though, the bell rang as someone walked through the door, followed by rounds of applause and cheers, and the group turned around to see Roark walk in, identical to his TV appearance minutes earlier, hard-hat and all. Bowing to the cheers, he noticed the group out of the corner of his eye and smiled and nodded at them. Connor's heart stopped. Did Roark, a Gym Leader, just smile in his direction without him even doing anything, and was he coming over to sit with them — oh goodness, okay, so he was. Connor blushed, scooting over to make space on the bench. "Oh, thanks!" said Roark as he took the seat, with what felt like a mile of bench between him and Connor. "I'm not disturbing anything here, am I?" "Not at all!" Lucia beamed at the Gym Leader as he took a seat. If she was surprised, she certainly did a good job of hiding it. "Thanks for the help yesterday, Roark!" "Oh, please. If anything I should be thanking you for your help, really — all three of you. Even you." Connor was a bit thrown off by this; he hadn't expected Roark to be so bubbly and enthusiastic after the events of the past several days, and he seemed genuinely happy, too… although there was at least a bit of contempt in his eyes as he looked at Reyes. "Just glad I could be of service, you know — and, uh, sorry about the whole disobeying of your orders. Although you can't deny, I made a good IT guy, right?" "No. But I guess I can forgive it. If it seems stupid and it works, after all, it isn't really stupid. I don't know if there's anything in that noggin, but please use it next time; even if it doesn't get you thrown in jail, you're going to end up giving someone far less merciful than I a heart attack. As for your friend, I don't think we've met in person, have we?" Oh gosh, is he talking to me — "E-er, n-no, I, ah, I d-don't think we have, b-but, er, my dad works with you, at the mine, a-and, and I know that this may sound a bit dumb, b-but, uh, you're my favourite Gym Leader, and—" "Woah, it's okay! Slow down! You're okay, trust me. You're Michael's son, aren't you? I saw you with him recently, and I don't know if you remember, but he took you into the mine sometimes when you were way younger — just when I was starting out, actually. Connor, right?" He knows my name?! "Y-uh, yeah, yeah, I'm Connor." "Well, Connor, I must say, I'm really thankful for your help down the mine. I get that it wasn't your idea to go down there — and for future reference, I personally would advise against doing stuff like that in future — but I heard how you dealt with that Stunky spray, and how helpful you were in that battle. You should be proud of yourself, really." Connor really wasn't quite sure what exactly there was to be proud of, but nevertheless, if his friends and a Gym Leader commended him for it, then he must have done something right. "Aaah, th-thank you!" he spoke, definitely louder than his normal volume (which definitely wasn't a voluntary thing.) "Don't mention it. And if it means anything to you, your dad talks about you sometimes, too. I hear him talk quite a lot about how his son's going on an adventure — and I believe your starter is that Aron from the mine, too, isn't it? Are you looking after it?" "A-ah, er, y-er…" began Connor as he was stricken with a mighty case of the jitters, chewing on his nails as he tried to string together a coherent sentence from the scores of thoughts bounding around his brain. He laid one hand on one of the balls on his belt before continuing. "Er… yeah, er, h-his name's, er, his name's Ronnie, and he's doing, he's doing good, yeah; I'd get him out, but y'know, this is a restaurant, I don't wanna disturb anybody…" "That's fine. I guess I'll be seeing him at the gym, then — though I do hope you're not just relying on him, in any case. I look forward to battling you!" Connor didn't need to be reminded of this, and he really would have liked it if he had another Pokémon in his arsenal. But at the same time, he already had enough on his plate as it was, between getting Ronnie gym-ready and getting Byrne to actually like him; catching and training another Pokémon in such short time required another plate entirely. "You know," said Lucia, "I am surprised the police dealt with it so quickly. That's not like them at all." "Oh, me too" — Roark went hushed — "I mean, I only called the police about it late last night, so I don't know who the hell was looking into it, but I'm not complaining about it!" Connor thought this was a bit strange. His mother was a police officer, and he'd watched plenty of police shows; it seemed a bit unusual that something like money laundering would go from initial report to arrest overnight — and did Roark say he called the police about it? "What — er, what did you find, exactly? What did you show the police?" "The boss had some emails with Spoonie's — I think that's the bar in Jubilife — where he was a bit too up front with his, uh… financial dealings. So I took some pictures and emailed them to the police." Spoonie 's is involved in this?He was probably just being paranoid, but something was a bit odd about this. With all the talk of the boss' role in this, he had seen absolutely no mention of Spoonie's in the news. Not even a passing mention — and he hated to eavesdrop, but he hadn't heard anyone near him say a thing about Spoonie's up until now. He made a mental note to email Murphy about all of this later that day. Just to make sure he didn't forget, he made it his top priority as soon as he got back to the room. To be doubly sure, he stuck a pin in it.
|
|
Deleted
Deleted Member
Posts: 0
|
Post by Deleted on Sept 29, 2019 14:45:29 GMT
Author's Notes: back to the Pink Floyd motif with this one! Specifically, "Fearless," the opening track to their 1971 album "Meddle," which is their best and I will not hear otherwise. This chapter was initially published on February 7th, 2019.
CHAPTER SIXTEEN: Fearless, Part One
06:49 - October 18th, 2007 — 7 days until October 25th
Murphy's cereal was going to go soggy at this rate. A growing orange light danced through the blinds as he sat in his rickety old chair, listening intently while Rotom's crackling voice went through Connor's email. Truth be told, he wasn't sure what to make of it. Sure, Connor had gone into the mine and got involved in all of that against his wishes, but going off his grovelling tone ( "I'm really sorry for getting involved in the whole thing," "I didn't want to let my friend or my dad or anyone down," "I'll make sure it doesn't happen again," and so on) Murphy easily forgave him. It seemed a well-intentioned mistake, and nothing more. What did interest him, though, was one minor detail Connor brought up: " Roark said that the boss was emailing a bar in Jubilife, called Spoonie's — I think it's one of the shadier ones in Jubilife, though I can't really corroborate that with anything other than stuff I overheard at school and walking through the area so often. Roark also said that he emailed the police with the pictures late last night, and the arrest was early the next morning, but I haven't really heard anything about anyone from the bar being arrested (or anything at all about them, really). I've not looked into it, and I've only been skimming in and out of the news while I've been training, so I might be wrong, though."A quick web search showed that he wasn't — there was nothing of the sort about Spoonie's. No news about any arrests, or links to the Birkenhead arrests, or anything to do with the Jubilife situation. Looking at Roark's public statement, it seemed he had washed his hands of the situation now that the boss was out of the picture; there was not a mention of Spoonie's there, either. A look at the bar's reviews was, at first glance, just as fruitless. Spoonie's appeared to be little more than a mediocre bar in an unfortunate area of the city, and the reviews reflected this. "Food was okay," "service took a little longer than I'd hoped," "too much pepper on my bread", "reasonably priced" — just the usual. Something did catch his eye, though. The most glowing review he came across was one dated from August 15th of that year, left by one Will B.: " Came here for a little work do the other night. Absolutely brilliant place, and I'd recommend it to all of my friends. Food was wonderful; particularly enjoyed the rib platter, though the appetizing bread had no right being as good it was! The staff were lovely — didn't expect tips! — and we even got some drinks on the house! :-P Spoonie himself is a real chill dude, too, and the place is worth a visit if not for one of his legendary jokes. Definitely check it out whenever you're in town!""Say, Rotom — does something seem off about this to you? You wouldn't happen to have a date on when Birkenhead took over, would you?" " I can certainly check… *BZZZZT* according to the internet, their takeover was announced on August 16th, and effective from *BZZZZT* September 1st.""Six weeks and things went south that quick? I almost feel sorry for him!" Though hearty, Murphy's chuckle was as wry as a Zoroark and dry as a stone. "But Rotom, I'm not sure to make of all this. Help me, if you will." It might have just been the old thing's speakers, but the voice from the laptop sounded just as uncertain. "What's the issue?""If all of this is true, then it is a bit suspicious that this 'Spoonie's' hasn't come up in all this, don't you think? And considering how quick the arrest was, too." " *BZZZZT* I can see why you're suspicious, James, but that is a very big 'if,' isn't it? If it is true, it does raise some questions, but *BZZZZT* this is all coming from one email and a review on a website.""Rotom, surely you're not dismissing him, are you? You've read the email; what impressions do you get about the person who sent it?" Following a particularly drawn out "Weeeeelllll…" there was a constant faint buzzing noise before a reply came. "Young adult trainer who rambles a lot and uses long sentences; perhaps he was nervous about emailing you? *BZZZZT* Asks a lot of questions, often about Pokémon or how training for the league is going — seems deeply enthusiastic about both of these.""Precisely — oh, and please remind me to tell him thanks, too. But I've met him, and going off his emails, I'd say both of those are about right. Doesn't seem like the type of person who would make something up, does he, Rotom?" " Well, when you put it like that… *BZZZZT* not at all, James!""Good. So we're on the same page?" " Of course!""That's what I like to hear!" yelled Murphy with such an enthusiastic fist pump, one would have hardly guessed it wasn't even seven in the morning. While the enthusiasm remained, the cheeriness dried up as the pair deliberated what to do next. "So, Rotom, any ideas? Are you thinking what I'm thinking?" " I suppose that depends on what you're thinking, James — which would be…?"Murphy stopped to rub his chin in a moment of thought, before pointing a finger to the ceiling in a silent eureka moment. "Perhaps Spoonie's is part of some larger operation. A front for something, perhaps — and this operation, whatever it is, has some influence on the Oreburgh police force. A few crooked cops, maybe? I'm not sure, but whatever it is, if it has an outreach so big that police officers a city over can bend to its will, it can't be good. But for some reason, I'm very doubtful indeed that anyone is going to look into this — and if they have folks on the force in Oreburgh, no doubt they have them in Jubilife, too. So perhaps it's time to do a bit of investigating on the side, Rotom, don't you think?" " Wait, *BZZZT* investigating? You have the *BZZZZT* league tournament in a month and a *BZZZZT* half, are you *BZZZZT* sure you'll have the *BZZZZT* time?!""Hah! Rotom, don't be silly; I always have time for justice! You never know, it might be a two-in-one; we get to have an adventure, do some mystery solving, and fit some training in if we get to fight bad guys — I don't know about you, but I love a bit of intrigue! Besides, it gives me an excuse to get out and see how some of the newer trainers are doing, y'know? At the very least, now I have an excuse to check up on Connor and company." " But what if you get hurt?"This was certainly not the response Murphy expected, and he felt bad for laughing about it. Giving his laptop a consoling pat, he spoke with a steadfast smile as he looked into the camera. "I promise I won't — fingers crossed, trust me on this, okay? Besides, it's not like I'll be doing this alone. My friends can easily help out if needs be." Rotom knew better than to try and stop the professor when he was like this — that booming voice that bubbled like burning hot magma, the white-hot glimmer in his eyes, his arms gesticulating like a mime with a Joltik down his back. "Well, if you promise, then… my job is to help you out in any way I can!""Aha! I knew you'd say that!" said Murphy, bursting at the seams with excitement as he began throwing spoonfuls of soggy corn flakes into his mouth. "But first, my good friend, you know what we need to do?" " What?""Why, reply to this email, of course!"
With seven days left to go, Connor stared head-on at the steep hill before him. "Ah, shoot; Byrne, dodge it!" Byrne could not fully slalom around the flurry of rocks, though. Some brushed his feathers, three of them hitting his crest and one his good wing. It certainly threw him off balance. He was soon back on both feet, though, shaking his feathers and hissing at the Geodude opposite. Neither rocks nor a dodgy wing were about to stop him from getting back at his opponent as he rushed over in a fit of flapping wings and hysterical screeching- "Wait, no-" bemoaned Connor, before grabbing his two Pokéballs. "Byrne, come back! Ronnie, Metal Claw!" The battle was ended swiftly. The giant clock that hung over Connor ticked away. Every tick served as a reminder of the work to be done. Ronnie plodding by his side, Connor wandered out of the tall grass deep in thought. Focusing the bulk of his training on Ronnie over the coming days was an option. After all, the Steel-type was the key component of his team when it came to facing down the Rock gym; it made sense to be absolutely 100% extra sure that Ronnie could survive the whole battle. But in the long run, that wasn't quite fair. Ronnie was not the only member of his team, after all. "Connor? Stopping so soon?" Reyes had torn himself away from Baggo causing havoc in the local Pokémon community to check on his friend, and Connor felt obliged to reply. "Yeah, I just gotta think a couple of things over is all." It didn't even feel like a moment before, Reyes was right at Connor's side, Baggo's reign of tiny blue terror on hold for now. "I can help with that if you want! What's on your mind?" "O-oh, I don't wanna be any trouble if you're training…" "Nonsense! I could use a break, anyway; it's hardly like I'm going to miss anything spectacular. Is it to do with Roark?" Connor thought about this, taking a deep breath before he replied. "Well, yeah. I don't really know if I'll be ready in time, honestly; there isn't a whole lot of time and I still don't really have much of a plan, y'know? And I don't really know if I can come up with one, honestly…" With a less-than-subtle swivel of the wrist, Reyes' hand clutched his chest. "That's absolutely false, Connor, and we both know that! You're a clever guy, and you have the Pokémon for it; besides, the gyms are there to help your decision-making skills! And this is only gym one, so it's hardly like you need to rewrite the Art of War, is it?" "N-no, but… I'd like to have at least a vague idea of what I'm doing before I head out, you know?" "You do, though, don't you? You said yourself you don't really have much of a plan, so you do have a place to start, which would be…?" "Well, er… what I was thinking was, like — Ronnie's sturdy, right? So I could use him to soak up the damage from Roark's Pokémon and deal it back out, b-because he's a Steel-type, and he's strong enough for that, right? But I don't want him to take 'em on alone, so I wanna have Byrne break things up. Have him harass and wear down the more agile Pokémon before having Ronnie them down, if you get me? But I need to think of the ins and outs of it; like, what about Byrne's bad wing, or what counts as agile, or even ranged attacks-" "Woah, woah, you're way overthinking this, Connor! I like what you have so far, but… for now, let's stick to the basics, alright?" Connor rubbed his chin. "Uh… okay, I can do that." "So, from the top, what do you have so far?" "W-well, have Ronnie take on Roark's more mobile Pokémon… then have Byrne switch in when the heavier ones and give Ronnie breaks to rest while his Pokémon get worn down." This earned Connor a thumbs up. "Now, Roark's team; do you know what's on it?" "Geodude, Cranidos and… Onix?" "I see. So which of those would you say count as Roark's more mobile Pokémon?" "I would have to say Onix, for one; those things move pretty darn fast, and they're really long, aren't they — but I mean, were I to take a guess, Roark is probably going to be leaving Cranidos until last, because that's his strongest, but pretty, what's the word — very suited for close quarters fighting because of that giant skull and lack of naturally learned moves, so I think… would it be right to switch in Byrne when that Cranidos comes in?" "What about Geodude?" "With all due respect, I'd assume Geodude will be his first Pokémon, because it's the one… not really 'weakest,' because, y'know-" that would be mean - "it's the least suited to battling, a-and I can probably, probably stick with Ronnie on that one, too, because it's not like Ronnie has never faced a Geodude before, given the past few days?" "Sooo… how will you go about sequencing things?" Connor paused, drumming his legs with one hand and speeding up the chin rubbing with the other. "If it's Geodude-Onix-Cranidos, stick Ronnie on for the first two Pokémon, possibly let him have a bit of a go at Cranidos, give him a rest… let Byrne have a go at tiring out Cranidos, before letting Ronnie finish it. If it's Onix-Geodude-Cranidos, probably do the same? And if Cranidos goes first, alternate between the two until I can get a rhythm going, y'know? Do you think that would work?" A knowing smile lit up Reyes' face as he snapped, pointing a finger gun at Connor. "I think that'd work perfectly if it's what you're happy with. You know, I don't say that you are really smart with Pokémon for no reason, friendo." "Ah - um, th-thanks; you're pretty good at stuff, too!" Smooth as a rock, Connor."Oh, yeah, I forgot to ask; did the professor get back to you?" "He did, y-yeah; he was a bit… y'know, 'good on you for helping but like, possibly next time make sure you know what you're getting into,' I guess? Which… is fair, honestly; anyway, there was that and he said training was going good and said thanks for asking. He said he might even be in Jubilife on the 25th, so… uh, y'know, if it's not too much trouble, we could pay him a visit?" "Hey, that could be fun! I'd love to meet the guy!" "Sure! I'll try and pass it onto him, then!" With that, Connor returned to the fray. He ran over his plan in his head a few times, making sure he knew it, making sure it made sense, making sure he had a mental note to put it on paper as soon as possible. The rest of the session passed without incident, though it didn't exactly alleviate his concerns.
Connor felt like he was pushing a boulder up that hill, with five days left to go. "Byrne, dodge that! Counter with a Growl!" In a whirlwind of flapping wings and wayward limbs, Byrne escaped the flurry of flechettes that the Geodude hurled at him. By the skin of his teeth, granted, but it was an escape nonetheless. This was followed up with an ear-piercing shriek, screaming like feedback from a broken microphone that faced its unwilling audience head-on. Its brain may have been in the stratosphere, but this did not stop the Geodude from retaliating. No, the creature clenched its fist and cannonballed itself at Byrne with a yell. Byrne, in turn, flapped towards the sky, lifting himself up for all of fifteen seconds, safe as he let out another piercing yelp. All of this made for assuring viewing for Connor, until Byrne was hit by a thrown rock. This drew a wince out of Connor, sucking in air through ashamedly gritted teeth. "Ah — uh, Byrne," he stumbled, grabbing at his grounded companion's Pokéball, "good job! Ronnie, hit 'em Metal Claw!" With an obliging squeak and two swift movements, Ronnie obliged. The Geodude's disjointed, arm-flailing attempts to fight back barely left a dent on his thick steely head before it was swiftly left unconscious, sprawled all over on the ground. Heart withdrawn from his throat, Connor left the battleground to check on Byrne, fearing the worst. A deep breath in and a deeper breath out as he reached onto his belt, scrambling to think of an apology to his surely wounded Pokémon. As soon as Byrne's talons touched the ground, he was off. Lunging, pecking and ready as ever to unleash his feathered fury on nothing in particular. When he realised this, his brow furrowed as he let out a confused tweet, flapping his wings and turning to Connor. "W-wait, um-" began a similarly confused Connor as Byrne flapped back over to his feet, ego apparently bruised more than skin. His feathers were ruffled, and there was a smidgen of discoloration on his crest, but none of this was going to stop him from fighting on. "…Huh." The next thirty minutes of Connor's life were taken up by training alternated between Ronnie and Byrne, punctuated by the odd check-up and potion spray to make doubly sure his Pokémon were right as rain. For the most part, it went off without a hitch. It seemed that Connor's frequent cooing and checkups frustrated Byrne more than anything, frustrations that were swiftly let out on the battlefield. In this session, Connor encountered two more Geodude. The first was left entirely to Ronnie, the second loosened up by Byrne before his colleague finished the job. As the session wrapped up and Connor went back to Reyes, he decided to check his emails. He was greeted by one message from Murphy, who seemed to be doing well. Pictures of a well-groomed Empoleon and Infernape accompanied a summary of a couple of battles with fellow prospective league entrants that he had participated in over the past few days. Battles that had, for the most part, been comprehensive victories, barring one with one of his friends on the circuit that had come inches from being a defeat — which, he was quick to add, "was the most valuable of them all."
Connor was throwing all of his might into pushing his boulder up that hill, with two days left to go. "Byrne, dodge and Growl!" The knife-edged stones summoned by the wild Geodude were easily dodged, with Byrne hopping to the side and burst into unbearable birdsong. To avoid the follow-up Rock Throw, Byrne made lift-off, furiously flapping towards a nearby tree branch. Though an off-kilter pebble or two made contact with his chest, the Starly was able to make it his perch, free to screech and caw at his foe to his heart's content. He even managed to get a third, disorienting growl out before more stones made their way to his branch. Flying to the opposite side of the clearing, however, was a task just too far. The stamina expended by his flight was simply too great, Byrne just missed the branch. Just as it was in touching distance, his vigorous flapping failed him. His flight became a dive as he banked back towards Connor, who began to fret as the Geodude, wits now mostly about it, prepared another attack. Without hesitation, the squawking Byrne was returned and Ronnie was off to put a stop to proceedings. This Geodude was not downed in a single attack, though. As it balked at the cold metallic slash against it, it let out a shrill shriek over in the direction of the thick foliage before it was knocked over and forced to retreat. As Ronnie hobbled back over to his trainer, earning a pat on the head for a job well done, Connor decided to check on Byrne. The wee beast was released from his ball, standing at Connor's feet and tilting his head as his trainer knelt down towards him, getting a better view of the creature. "Byrne, are you good?" he cooed, gingerly putting his open palms to Byrne, who replied with grumbling, esoteric coos as he stretched his wings. This was met by Connor's fingers, hesitant as they ran up and down against his puffy crest. "Th-that's good; good job out there!" With a grin, Connor returned Byrne to his ball and headed back to Reyes once more. As he walked, he got to thinking. Testing out his team on wild Geodude was good and all, and he had experience against trained ones too… even if it was just the one battle. However, a Geodude trained by a Gym Leader was a different thing almost entirely. It was hardly like Roark's Geodude was the hardest thing he was up against, either. "Hey, Connor!" spoke Reyes from against a nearby tree. "Did everything go well? Do you think you're ready for the gym?" Was he? "Maybe? Possibly? I think so?" "Hey, even if you're unsure, those are all positive-sounding! How about that plan, are you confident you can pull it off?" Connor pondered the question. Me? Confident? Good one. "I suppose so? Obviously, I'd need to wait until I have practice on things that aren't exclusively Geodude, but it could definitely be worse…" he replied. It certainly could have been better, too. "Hmm. Well, if you're down for it… I wouldn't be against doing some sparring with you, to test things out. You know? I get that Dragon-types are really not the same thing as Rock-types, and please forgive me if it sounds like being thrown in at the deep end, but… you know, the best way to know if you're ready to go to war is to see if you can dodge bullets, I suppose?" While Connor wasn't 100% confident in his battling, he was absolutely certain there was a better analogy for his current situation. In spite of that, there were certainly worse ideas — and he was undeniably curious to see how Reyes battled in person. On the flipside, there were definitely better ideas, too. Throwing his Pokémon against a Gible and a Bagon with temper issues, each with quite a lot more experience, was a baptism of fire if ever there was one. Testing his team's progress was a good idea, risking getting them seriously hurt… wasn't. "So, are you down?" "Oh, sorry, I-I'm just thinking about it." "That's fine! It's fine if you don't want to, Connor; you don't have to say yes." But Connor did not want to say no, either. Not least to his friend. Besides, this was probably as good an opportunity as he was going to get. If he was to swim, there were few better places to test himself than diving into the deep end. "Alright, er — I can do that, yeah. How are we doing this? Is it just a two-on-two, or-" "Oh, I was thinking a two-on-one. See, I don't want you to drown here, so I'll refrain from using Garra here. Baggo, though, is probably quite similar to what you'll be up against with Roark's Cranidos, right? They're both quite ornery things in battle, and they're both pretty heavily reliant on close quarters battling; actually, if we wanna be specific, they'll both be using pretty similar attacks, I would assume, although I'm still trying to perfect Baggo's headbutting technique — it's not quite there yet, see, and I figure this is as good an opportunity as ever to iron out any kinks, you know?" "Yeah, I hear you." No Garra was a good sign; now Connor didn't have to worry about any Ground-type moves giving Ronnie a hard time. Baggo was no pushover, though; underestimating any Pokémon, let alone a Dragon-type, let alone one that knew Dragon Rush, was a foolish decision. But was Dragon Rush on the table here? To be on the safe side, Connor figured it was best to assume the answer to that was "yes" and- "Basically just do what you'd do against Roark, okay?" "O-oh, okay." "You ready?" "As ready as I'll ever be." With that, the pair took their positions, taking five paces away from each other before turning around with Pokéballs in hand. "Baggo, out you go!" "Alright, Ronnie; let's do this!" Each combatant entered the field, rearing to go as they stared each other down. Ronnie stood tensed and resolute as Baggo kicked up dust, grunting and growling as he stared down the end of his snout, snarling eyes meeting his opponent. "Baggo, prepare for an attack and Leer at 'em! You won't let yourself be moved, will you?" "Ronnie, um… Metal Claw!" On his trainer's command, Ronnie charged down Baggo with all the momentum his little legs could grant him. As he rushed forward, his attention was drawn to Baggo's head, with that expression straight out of an old cowboy western. He threw his gaze elsewhere to avoid meeting it as he slashed at Baggo's chest. "Okay; now, Baggo, Bite!" Ronnie's aversion to looking at Baggo left him off-guard, then, when the Bagon's Ursaring-trap jaws clamped down on his head. Connor went pale watching as Ronnie yelped, recoiling before retaliating by smashing his head into Baggo's chest hard enough to smash a rock. This knocked the wind out of his sails just long enough for the Aron to harden his shell, regaining his bearings. Reyes was quick to make his thoughts on this known, as he threw both arms in Baggo's direction. "What're you doing?! Why are you just standing around? Don't give him time to breathe; Leer at 'em, again!" Connor was almost as enthralled by his partner's spaghetti arms as he was the actual fighting. Still, he wasn't quite convinced by what he saw. Ronnie was still staggering about after Baggo's first attack; moreover, he still hesitated to look the Bagon in the face. He was dubious that leaving Ronnie on the field much longer would lead anywhere. "Mud Slap!" With a thud, Ronnie's forearms dug into the earth and flung it into Baggo's face with a whack. It left the Bagon caked in mud and growling, reeling his head back and preparing to unleash a swinging headbutt with ten tons of force behind it. Before he could do so, though… "Alright, Ronnie, good job out there; Byrne, your turn!" Like a pitcher, Byrne's ball was hurled onto the field. Before it landed, Byrne, unleashed, flapped in the air as he unleashed his most discordant birdsong yet. Baggo could not look past the solid sea of red that clouded his vision as his growling grew more ferocious, before his meaty little legs sprung into action, charging headfirst towards the Starly. It was to his unpleasant surprise that Byrne relocated to a nearby tree branch. This did not stop Baggo from using a Headbutt attack. Far from it. Connor's heart stopped when he saw Baggo take his anger out on the base of the thick oak tree. He could have sworn he heard it begin to crack from the force of the blows; each impact could be felt twenty-five feet in the air, as soon Byrne began to wear himself out from his very flappy balancing act. His hissing, knife-on-plate growling never stopped, though. Nails in his mouth, Connor could only watch. He had absolutely no idea who would lose composure first, the screaming Starly that clung onto his tree branch for dear life or the angry Bagon with what must have been the thickest skull ever seen. As it turned out, it was the latter. Any semblance of rhythm in Baggo's attacks soon flew out of the window. Before too long, the tree was no longer shaking as each attack grew less forceful and more uncoordinated. Connor was almost confident about this for the briefest of moments… before Byrne decided to leave the branch, landing right by Baggo's side in a song of wry tweets. "Oh! Wait, no-" He made a grab for Byrne's Pokéball, unable to bring himself to watch as he got it in his hand, and- "Hey, Connor, that's no fair!" called out Reyes, sarcastic gravitas drenching his voice. "You didn't tell me Byrne knew Double Team?" "I- what?" When he looked back up, there were four or five Byrnes circling Baggo. It was a bit of a weak illusion, admittedly; Byrne's bad wing was still holding him back and only one of the Byrnes wasn't phasing in and out, but it had Baggo fooled for the briefest moment. Connor watched on, impressed… before Baggo stopped being fooled, anyway. "Headbutt!" Oh, no no no no no- even with his rhythm thrown off, Baggo's disoriented, furious headbutts still took their toll on Byrne, more than Byrne's arhythmic Wing Attacks; in mere seconds, Byrne had gone swirly-eyed and sporadic in his attacks. Before he could even speak, Connor fumbled the button on Byrne's ball, returning him. "Er - Ronnie! Harden and hit them with Metal Claw!" Though still tottering and foggy, Ronnie stood firm once more on the field as his steely coat hardened once more before he charged at Baggo. "Baggo, Leer and Bite!" hollered Reyes, shooting a finger in Ronnie's direction. Baggo's best Clint Eastwood expression had come back, but this time Ronnie was less affected. He wasn't going to let it get him down this time. His stubby metal leg dug into Baggo's soft underbelly once more, and once again, Baggo, screaming bloody murder, clamped his jaws around Ronnie's head. But this time, he was far less emphatic and forceful. This was less of a bite and more of a nibble, in reality, and strained breaths escaped Baggo's teeth as he withdrew his teeth from Ronnie's steel head. By this point, Baggo's legs were quivering jelly, his knees wobbling as his arms were the only thing stopping him from faceplanting. Ronnie also quivered where he stood as he cracked his neck, his head swaying out of time with the rest of his body. This did not mean either party was about to let up, though. Reyes stroked his chin, puckering his lips. "Alright. Connor, fantastic job; I think you're ready to take on Roark. But whether or not you're able to win depends on how you deal with any aces up his sleeve. Like this: Baggo, Dragon Rush!" Connor went stiff in his shoes as he shouted his next command. "Ronnie, please! Get out of the way!" Screeching as he went, it seemed as though Baggo was on fire as he came at Ronnie like a tropical storm, the ground seeming to shake with each step the angry dragon took. However, the dirt was still in his eyes from earlier, and his head was still all over the place from all the noise and the fatigue of the battle as it dragged on; by the time it had hit him Ronnie had shuffled to the side, it was too late. Reyes could only offer an impressed nod. "Headbutt!" "Baggo! Bite!" Baggo practically leapt at Ronnie with his mouth hinged open, like a jack in the box with hammers for jaws. Jaws that clamped around Ronnie's head for the briefest of moments, before Ronnie threw his head into Baggo's chest with enough force to knock him to the ground. Connor was panting by this point as he watched Ronnie, eyelids barely open, went prone and lay on his stomach, keeping his eyes on Baggo, just in case he got back up. He did not. "Good job, Baggo; back to your ball!" In spite of his defeat, Reyes wore a smile on his face as his feisty little friend was withdrawn from the battlefield. Connor, meanwhile, was off to give Ronnie the hug that was becoming a tradition by now. "Hey, you did a really good job out there, buddy; I'm real proud of you, okay? G-get some rest tonight, you hear me?" he murmured with a grin as Ronnie buried his head in his trainer's chest, making happy grunting noises. As Connor sat, Reyes took a seat next to him, putting a hand on his far shoulder. "You did great out there, Connor. I don't think Roark'll know what hit him, honestly." This was high praise indeed, and Connor went a little pink in the face as he looked to his battling partner. "D… do you mean that? You think I can beat him?" "Well, you beat me, and I don't just whip out Baggo and his Dragon Rush willy-nilly. You saw what Baggo did to Hawley and his team, too, right? I'm being deadly serious when I say this: you are a very good trainer." Connor didn't think this was quite fair, in all honesty; Reyes' battle with Hawley had been a two-on-two, and was more of a street fight than a friendly sparring session. But on further reflection, he didn't think it was fair to assume Reyes wasn't giving it his all, either. Heck, even if he wasn't, that his team could come out of such a close battle victorious was definitely a good thing. "Thanks, Reyes, uh… you're really good at this, too." It had only been about two weeks since Connor set off, and it had been a very odd two weeks with many ups and downs. Connor was not sure how many of the downs were his fault, though there were definitely a fair few. But the cast of travelling companions he had attracted, human and Pokémon, meant he must have been doing something right. Connor was certain this boulder was getting over that hill.
|
|
Deleted
Deleted Member
Posts: 0
|
Post by Deleted on Sept 29, 2019 14:48:58 GMT
Author's Notes: this chapter was initially published on February 21st, 2019.
CHAPTER SEVENTEEN: Fearless, Part Two
07:22 — October 24th, 2007 — 1 day until October 25th Seven in the morning was no time to be awake for the small and sprawling bag of creaking bones, tired eyes and drooping brown hair that inhabited Connor's bed. It was a bad habit of his; sure, if he were a better trainer, he'd be in bed by half past ten. He would relish the alarm clock screeching inches from his sleepy head, because what better time to train one's Pokémon than early in the morning? Connor felt that there were certainly better times. Like after breakfast, for example. Or when he was on more than six hours of sleep. But alas, today was Gym day, with a walk back to Jubilife thrown in too. Those six hours would not be joined any time soon. How come Reyes was already up and out, Connor wondered? What ungodly power possessed him to be up so early? Rubbing the chapped and stinging skin on his fingernails against each other, he looked around. No matter how sparse it was, light wandered in through the curtains as dust wandered through the air. No matter how tired Connor was, life moved on and time hammered on. He had no choice but to go with it. Kicking the pile of clothes to one side, he made extra sure the floor was spotless before giving the lump wrapped up in duvet a gentle nudge. "Hey. Ronnie," he mumbled, his voice barely beyond a hoarse rumble. "You gotta get up, buddy." The little creature crawled his way out of his nighttime home in the bedsheets and slid headfirst onto the ground as Connor got to his feet, clawing the curtains open a wee bit more (and wincing) before getting Byrne out. "Alright, you two; er, are you both — Byrne, k-keep your beak out of Ronnie's face holes, please — you both good for today?" Ronnie nodded as he swerved his body away from the prying beak. Byrne, on the other hand, was occupied with far more important matters such as making sure his colleague's face did not contain any unwelcome visitors. "Byrne, please; you gotta stop that." As though sweeping a steely dead body under a rug, Byrne met Connor with nothing more than an innocent tweet and an innocent gaze. Connor had placed his trust in Byrne as a member of his team; after all, what sort of trainer didn't trust their team? Still, he could only hope Byrne had his stuff together on the battleground. "Ronnie, uh - do you know what you're doing with that whole Rock Smash thing?" An extra-weighty nod came in reply, and Connor kept a close eye out for a few moments just in case Ronnie decided to test this move on a poor, unfortunate piece of furniture. Though, it never hurt to be too sure. So Connor got an idea. Throwing on a set of wrinkled clothes, his freshly clean jacket, and his backpack, Connor and pals were out at the back of the Center as fast as his tired little legs could carry him… and as fast as his groggy eyes could adapt to the morning sun as it crept over autumn's crimson haze, as long as it took for him to look around and make sure nobody was watching and ready to laugh at him. At least Byrne wasn't so caught up in trying to find edible bugs in Ronnie's face as he walked. Thinking about it, Connor realised he had no idea when Reyes would be back, and he was pretty sure that once he was back he'd be whisked off to get breakfast and get to the Gym, so whatever training this was had to be quick.Glancing between his two Pokémon, he gently gestured them back a few paces before speaking. "S-so… um, are you… you two up for a little sparring before the battle?" As if on cue, Byrne flapped towards Ronnie in a squawking tornado of black feathers, stopped only by Connor shooting a hand to his chest. "Woah, woah, woah; on my cue, buddy!" Byrne's furious chest puffing and wing flapping returned to normality (if it could be called that) as his trainer looked to Ronnie, rocking slightly but still ready to go. "Okay - now, I'm not going to be calling out attacks here, just give you guys some instructions. Byrne, uh… treat this like one of those Geodude from the other day, okay? And Ronnie, I want you to mainly focus on using Rock Smash, uh - try and keep your attacks to mostly your head, alright? You won't get anything like this at the Gym, so… just try to avoid tiring Byrne out, okay? And, ah… other than that, you're free to do a bit of improvising here. Just try not to hit the building, okay?" Ground rules on the table, he took a step back, cleared his throat and fought off a yawn in his throat as he said: "Go." Without a moment's hesitation, a hideous rumble began to emanate from Byrne's lungs as he pointed his blank and beady eyes at Ronnie, his sharp talons digging into the earth beneath him as Ronnie buckled down. Lowering his center of gravity, he refused to break eye contact with his sparring partner as he wound himself up like a particularly heavy toy car, roaring before hurtling towards Byrne. However, Byrne made lift-off, and Ronnie found himself hitting nothing and with dirt on his face. Connor began to dread that Byrne was about to declare the Center's newly painted red roof his new perch, when Ronnie tore up the earth beneath him in reply. Great pointed boulders launched like homing missiles at Byrne before he could land, thumping him as they made contact. Ego as bruised as his flesh, the aggrieved Starly screamed bloody murder as he bared down on Ronnie through the air, dangling those sharp claws behind him as he lanced at his foe with his sharp beak tearing through the air. Like a batter faced with a feathery, angry ball, Ronnie arched back as Byrne neared, getting ready as he came into smashing distance. To Byrne's credit, he landed a slap on Ronnie's forehead with his good wing before a crack rang through the air. Contact had been made. It sent a howling Byrne in an arc through the air. Touching down in a cloud of dust and dirt, he lay like a sleeping Ducklett for a solid minute. Ronnie watched on, vigilant and concerned; of course, he knew better than to get close, in case that furious little bird had more to say with that beak of his. He did. Byrne dug his claws in and he hoisted himself up into the air, giving Ronnie his best feathery ax murderer look as he hovered a few inches into the air, drawing Ronnie in close before making several copies of himself in the air. It took Ronnie a moment to cotton on to what was going on, as he asked all the usual questions; why were there so many identical Byrnes? Which one was the real one? …Was it the one that was more opaque than the rest? His suspicions proved correct. Another Rock Smash landed, but this time his two-footed landing was smoother. Shaking his feathers and cleaning his coat, Byrne's head felt like fifty kilograms. But that didn't stop him as Ronnie hardened up, preparing for another attack. This never came, for Byrne was off in the air in an instant. The Rock Tomb with his name on it veered off as Byrne stayed afloat just long enough to make it to a branch. Connor kept a close eye on this, taking note of what he saw. Byrne was doing far better than expected; it wasn't long ago that his wings and foul temper kept him miles away from any battlefield. Now, though, he was a key component in Connor's plan for his first Gym. The question lingered, though; was he ready— "Boo!" "AGH!" Once Connor's heart was going again, he turned around with his hand clutched to his chest to see Reyes with a sandwich in hand and a devilish look. "You spooked me!" said Connor, his voice more a breathless laugh than a speaking tone. Reyes was wry as a Salandit as he looked on. "Well, how else was I to get your attention away from the battle? How's your team looking; good for Roark?" "W-well, I think so," he replied, looking back to the courtyard; Ronnie was trying to throw rocks at Byrne's tree branch, making a few shots before finally landing an attack that brought him to the ground. "Or I hope so, anyway; j-just been having one last rehearsal before we head off, y'know? Actually, I should, uh… one mo." Pokéballs in one hand, Connor approached the battlefield with his other raised. "Alright, guys, I think that about does it for today. Good job, you two; uh… Byrne, good job with the Double Team, and you're getting better with your wing, too. Try, uh, try not to lose your temper and get physical against Roark, okay?" Byrne replied with a throaty coo as he tottered over to Connor, his good wing spread out more than his bad. "Ronnie, keep up the good work; if you knock your opponent over, make sure you try and capitalise on it, okay?" With both of his Pokémon giving an affirmative, a smile and a blush crept onto Connor's face as he dropped into a squat with his arms spread out, engulfing Ronnie. (Byrne had yet to cotton onto the whole hugging thing, apparently.) "Team, let's, uh, let's do this, okay? I believe in you both; let's go kick some butt." Ronnie returned the affection with one of his trademark nuzzles, Byrne watching from the side. With that, Byrne was returned to his ball and Connor was off to Reyes with his starter in tow. "You ready, Connor?" "As ready as I'll ever be. Let's go."
Much like his mine, Roark's Gym was dark and cavernous. Stalactites clung onto the twisting grey ceiling and each side of the path to Roark was uneven, laden with rocks. The closing of the door, and each footstep the pair took, echoed from wall to wall of the domed lair. At the front of the gym stood a desk manned by a bored young woman whose fingers drummed her cheek and the open book on her table; Reyes took the incentive and approached the desk. "Welcome, how can I help you?" she mumbled, glancing up at the two. "You two here to see Roark?" "That we are, ma'am; I hope we're not bothering him, or you?" "No, of course not; can I take your names?" "Certainly! I am the great Reyes Vasquez, and this here is my best friend, the equally fantastic Connor Murdoch!" An eyebrow raised, she looked up and down at the two, apparently not sure if she was hallucinating. Nevertheless, she glanced down at her book, eyes following her finger. "Oh, yeah, it says you two are already registered. I think Roark's free now, so just go on up. Good luck." "How thoughtful of him! Alright, thank you!" All that stood between the two and Roark was the narrow, jagged path up to Roark. No trainers to hinder them. No physical obstacles to clear, barring the great ramp to the field of battle. Nothing. Yet even if he wanted to, Connor could not turn back now; going back on the bet now of all times was simply not an option. There were no ifs or buts about his situation; he had to be ready, whether or not he wanted to be. Reyes glanced to his side, glancing at his colleague. "Connor, you alright? You've slowed down a bit." "Hm? Oh, I'm fine. I think." "Just checking. You've got this, okay? I'm sure you'll do fine." "I, um… yeah, you're right. Thanks." Connor's sudden spring lasted two steps before he felt a hand on his shoulder. "Connor," said Reyes with renewed gravitas, "I believe in you. You've worked harder than most on this, and first Gyms are the easiest of the bunch. You'll be fine." One half of a smile spread on his face. "Thanks, Reyes," he began, making sure his smile was genuine enough. "I'm sure you'll smash it, too." "This isn't about me, though, friendo. I want to hear you say it for yourself." "Say… what, exactly?" "Say that you'll be fine." Had he, though? Connor bit his lip, thinking things over. What if he wasn't fine, though? What then? Deep breaths. He had to be fine. Or else there'd be consequences. "Reyes, I promise - I solemnly swear - that I'm good. Please, don't worry about me." This was what Reyes liked to hear as he looked on with a daring smile, beckoning whatever lay ahead to come at them. "Then let's do this, buddy! Lead the way!" Lead the way? Had Connor been that enthusiastic, that'd he'd volunteered himself to go first? Well, saying no would have been rude. Biting the bullet, Connor accepted his fate and walked up to the battleground. Greeting him was scores of lights from the roof, falling upon him as he stood opposite the Gym Leader. It took his eyes more than a moment to adjust as he raised a hand to his eyes. Only then could he get a read of Roark, one hand on hip and other protruding as its bony fingers pointed at the pair as a devilish smile fell upon his face. Beneath the spotlights, his spectacles glimmered, flooded by light; whatever expression lay behind them was inscrutable, unable to be made out. All things considered, however, Connor was not certain it was one that even dared entertain the possibility of defeat. "I'm glad you two made it. Welcome to the Oreburgh Gym, trainers." Where Reyes' expression beckoned Roark on, it seemed he was more than willing to meet him. "I believe this is your first time?" Connor nodded, eschewing words. That duty fell on Reyes. "Indeed it is, but that doesn't make us pushovers, by any means. As a matter of fact, good Leader, perhaps it is you who will be pushed over." "We'll just have to see about that, won't we? Cheeky little so-and-so." Connor couldn't quite make out if this was a term of endearment or a biting indictment, and Roark's grunt through closed mouth didn't help affairs. "It's nice to see the two of you are relishing the challenge, though. I still owe the both of you a bit of thanks for that help in dealing with the boss, though, even if you went about it in the most pain in the arse way imaginable, don't I?" "It got the job done, didn't it?" shrugged Reyes, the corners of his mouth retreating towards his chin as his eyebrows bounced up. Roark's mouth went from closed to clenched shut. "Don't you just love being a thorn in people's sides? Anyway, it's my Pokémon's job to fight you folks, not mine." He went a bit less glum as his attention turned to Connor, standing in front of the two. "I'm assuming you're up first, then?" Welp. "I, um… I hope that's not a problem?" "Oh, not at all! Now, I want to make the rules of every Sinnohan Gym clear before we begin, seeing as this is your first time: this'll be a single battle. I will be using three of my Pokémon, and you are free to use a maximum of three members of your team. I see you've only got two Pokéballs with you; you aren't going to pull some sort of surprise and call out a ghost from your shadow, right?" Actually, that was a pretty clever strategy that Connor would have to steal if he ever had something he could do that with. But he felt a bit silly bringing a disadvantage in numbers to this fight, now that he was called out on it. "I… no, just these two. Nothing up my sleeve." "Bold strategy, if you ask me, but whatever floats your boat. Anyway, the fight will continue until one of us has no more Pokémon able to fight, and any Pokémon unable to fight must be returned to their ball. Deliberate failure to remove injured Pokémon from the battlefield will result in disqualification. Do you agree to all this?" "Yeah." "That's what I like to hear." His confidence exuded from his face as he tipped his helmet forward with his spare hand, before grabbing a Pokéball. "So all there is to say now is that I wish you best of luck." He took one step forward, off the sidelines and onto the rocky, uneven field of battle. Connor took one look at Reyes, met with a smile and thumbs up, before doing the same. "I officially declare this battle for the Coal Badge underway! Cuvier, let's go!" Cuvier just so happened to be an Onix. Connor was aware that they were big on paper, but seeing one in the flesh was entirely different. He couldn't remember seeing any living thing so absolutely, utterly massive as the colossus that towered before him, each eye as big as a human and an open jaw that must have been five feet tall as it gaped. The uncoiled creature almost reached the ceiling with the massive horn atop its head. This was quite an introduction to Connor's first gym. "Don't get put off by how big that thing is, Ronnie!" When Ronnie was on the battlefield, it was quite hard not to be put off by the gulf in size. A cold sweat ran down his back as he followed the Onix's body with his eyes. His neck was not long enough to meet Cuvier's stare. Connor dreaded to think how Ronnie must have looked to the beast before him; was he a speck of some sort? While Connor was busy looking up and down at the Gym Leader's first Pokémon, trying to figure out where to even start, Roark took the initiative as he cupped a hand to his mouth and spoke first. "Cuvier, let's loosen 'em up! Screech and then Rock Throw!" Even through the hands that blocked his ears, Connor's eardrums rattled under the sheer mass of Cuvier's war cry as it bellowed towards the pair like a twenty-foot trumpet from Giratina's realm. Still, whatever he was going through was probably nothing compared to what Ronnie was sitting through right now. He swore he heard a shriek cut through the harsh noise from Ronnie, with his back raised and limbs tensed. "Harden!" Once he was pretty sure the noise had ceased — as sure as possible, as his ears screamed for respite — Connor removed his hands from his ears. He made sure that he'd remember ear plugs next time. He watched as Ronnie's hard metallic skin shone like glimmering silver beneath the swarm of lights, before a command for his next move came to the forefront of his mind. Before he could call it out, though, Roark spoke again with an order Connor was not keen on hearing. "Set up a Stealth Rock around that Aron, ASAP, and follow that up with another Screech!" Stealth Rock. Of course a Rock Gym Leader would give his Pokémon Stealth Rock .Bother."Ronnie! Quick! Give 'em a Rock Smash to the chest - see if you can bring that Onix's head down to your level!" Cuvier's giant tail bashed the ground, sending shock waves running through the earth between the pair as Ronnie went into motion. Fortunately for Connor, though, he could have sworn that Ronnie ran on high powered batteries as he covered the ground between the two in mere seconds, swinging his head back like a solid steel pendulum before bashing it straight into Cuvier's stomach with all his might, jamming it all the way in before any noise could leave Cuvier's larynx of its own accord. Instead, that noise was drawn out as Ronnie pushed further and further into Cuvier's rocky front, not a biting screech but an anguished howl as the beast doubled over. It took most of its might to keep its head from crashing into the rocky ground. Of course, once Cuvier's head was at that level, right by Ronnie's ear, the desired sound came out. Ronnie was nearly sent flying by the volume of the sound; his brain bounced all around his skull as he hung on for dear life, trying not to give in to the horrific noise that surrounded him. A noise that was just cut through by a familiar voice, as Ronnie just mustered the might to pry his eyelids open and look towards his trainer. "Metal Claw, while his head is down!" Connor watched on from his side of the battlefield, unsure whether his words got through to Ronnie as he bit down on his knuckles, a frothing mix of anticipation and dread bubbling in his stomach. Cuvier needed to be dealt with ASAP. Under no circumstances could Byrne be switched into anything other than Roark's Cranidos with Stealth Rocks on the field. Yet with Roark relying so much on Ronnie's defences being lowered, he wasn't optimistic about the prospect of Roark's attacks. With this weighing on him, it was a tremendous relief beyond words when Ronnie, defiant and growling, began to raise one steely claw towards Cuvier's chin. In an instant, a mighty slash was unleashed, connecting and sending Cuvier reeling through the air, moaning in anguish as he smashed headfirst into the ground with such an impact that Connor was almost knocked off his feet from mere meters away; his arms waved in the most frantic of circles as he tried desperately to stay upright. "Ah, crap - Cuvier, get up and Rock Throw! We can still get something from this!" One second passed, becoming two and then three as Connor counted on his fingers. Ronnie got himself to a safe distance in the meantime, keeping his eyes peeled and on his opponent. "Harden while he's down!" Before the count of four, though, a grumble came from the pit of the giant as his massive body slithered across the ground before uncoiling. Chest, head, and composure severely bruised, he may have been downed, but he was most certainly not out. As Ronnie braced for impact with his metal coat going hard, Cuvier jerked his weary body upwards in a fit of rage, thrashing his head into the ceiling; with an almighty crash, tremendous boulders came loose from the crumbling ceiling, unleashed at Ronnie as they crashed down onto the ground around him moments later. Although they fell apart with some ease as they made contact with his metal body and protruding fin, he was still knocked onto his belly, forced to shake it off as he got back to his feet. By now, Cuvier was rocking his giant head back and forth as his body swayed, his blinking becoming less rhythmic and heavier. The sight of this put Ronnie in a sprightly mood as he looked back to Connor with his eyes wide open and ready for directions. Nodding as he looked up at the wounded beast, Connor turned back to Ronnie with a newfound veil of confidence as he barked out one more order. "Let's put this round to bed, Ronnie! Metal Claw!" Roark crossed his arms and puffed his lungs out, straightening his glasses before calling out once more. "Screech! We're not going down without a fight!" Surging forward like a Pokémon possessed, Ronnie closed his eyes as he covered the ground between him and his foe in seconds. As Cuvier tried to unleash one final roar, something came up in his throat, and he could do nothing but cough to clear it. By that point, it was too late. His jaw hinged open, but he did not have time to let anything come out. Ronnie launched himself as far as his legs could take him with a claw sticking out and ready to be unleashed. As he crashed into Cuvier's long and winding torso, his sharp claw sliced at the layers of hard rock before him, making a nasty cut. The Onix fought for consciousness as his body was knocked over by the impact of this. But nothing came. Smashing into the ground, he lost consciousness as Ronnie stood atop him. Slightly fazed, yes, but victorious. Before either trainer could do anything, Reyes took the opportunity to raise both hands in the air, whooping and cheering vigorously as he clapped. "Hell yeah, Connor! Get his ass!" As Connor went pink, burying his mouth into the palm of his hand to mask his flattered smile as Roark shot a venomous side eye towards the side of the ring. "Good job, Cuvier; we can build on this," he said with no signs of deterrence in his voice as he withdrew his Onix. "Lyell, you're up next!" Where the giant Pokémon once stood was now a Geodude. A bulkier Geodude than the ones he was used to seeing in the wild, mind, but at least there would be no Cranidos just yet. "Ronnie, Harden, and brace yourself!" "Hit that Aron with a Rock Throw ASAP!" Pounding the ground at his feet into a missile, Lyell scooped a rock about the size of his body and held it in both hands, arching his arms behind his head and letting it rip towards Ronnie. Fortunately, Ronnie was up to meet this with his tremendously hard and shield-shaped head, putting all of his neck muscles into meeting it with his head. It took a moment for him to shake off the impact, however, and left a fingertip-sized bruise at the top of his head. Connor was not about to take any chances after Cuvier had attacked his hearing and lowered his defences so many times, huge type advantage or no. "You hurt, Ronnie?" he called out as he fidgeted with his zipper, tugging it up and down. It took a load off his mind when his plucky little metal friend turned around to face him with a triumphant nod. Connor was certain there would have been a thumbs-up to go with that if Ronnie had any thumbs to speak of. Nevertheless, still not taking his hand away from his zipper, he bit his lip and nodded. "Alright, good; let's get this round over with. Metal Claw; don't let 'em get you up close!" Roark had the demeanour of a man who was beginning to regret his decisions, though this did nothing to quell Connor's nerves. He was a Gym Leader, after all, and one hardened by years of workplace politics; he definitely wasn't a stranger to mind games. "Stay firm and hit 'em with another Rock Throw! Don't let that Metal Claw knock you off!" Connor could not help but wonder if things were supposed to be going this well. By all accounts, they probably should not have been. Yet this did not stop him from pressing on. Nor did it stop Ronnie, determined as ever as he thundered towards Lyell with an outstretched claw and batted him with it, spinning his jaw into orbit. Once he was back upright and scowling as angrily as ever, Lyell smashed another rock over Ronnie's head, this time from point-blank range. This was crushed with even less effort than the last one. Connor could not help but feel he had gotten lucky beyond words with his starter Pokémon. "One more and we should be good! You've got this, partner!" Like a sixty-kilogram, one-foot-tall Palpitoad pouncing upon its prey, Ronnie leapt up towards Lyell with another slash, his arm emphatically connecting to the underside of the Geodude's head with the force of a very small truck that knocked the Geodude into the air. The limp Geodude hit the ground with a thud. He did not get up. Watching on, Connor's hands moved away from his zip and onto his chin. Two of the good Gym Leader's Pokémon downed, one more to go, and Ronnie was still up and rearing for more, a tiny little tank with big blue eyes. He had to stop himself from launching onto the battlefield as fast as his legs could take him to give Ronnie the tight hugs he so deserved. "Ah… a-alright, Ronnie! Proud of you! Let's keep this going against that Cranidos, okay?" It took Ronnie a moment to catch onto Connor's voice as the ringing in his ears began to fade, but it soon got through to him. He turned around in a heartbeat and plodded back to his half of the battlefield with a joyous little whistle. However, with eyes narrowed and arms crossed, Roark was not deterred. Far from it. Any notion that Roark regretted his decisions was categorically missing from his face. "You're not half bad at this, Connor," he called out. "I hope you're not expecting to get through this Gym using just the one Pokémon, though. Are you?" "Erm…" "I've only got the one Pokémon left, so if you're going to switch out, now's as good a time as any." For whatever reason, Reyes took offence to proceedings from the sidelines as one accusatory finger shot out like a bullet train. "Hey, that's not fair! Resorting to word trickery because you can't beat him on the field — Connor, you don't gotta listen to him! You just gotta kick his ass on your own terms!" Reyes definitely had a point, Connor thought. Roark would want him to switch into Byrne now, with all the momentum in Ronnie's favour. He wasn't about to fall for that. But on the other hand… no, Connor could not afford to waste time thinking about the other hand; that's what Roark wanted, uncertainty! "A-ah, no, you can go ahead. I'll stick with Ronnie for the time being, thanks. Uh… good battle so far, though! I like what you're doing!" he replied as he stuck up the most uncertain thumbs up he'd ever seen. "Rrrright… you do you, kid." Roark bounced a Pokéball up and down in the hand that did not inhabit his pocket. A Pokéball that was soon hurled onto the field with considerable gusto, the Gym Leader's voice leaving his mouth with the same force. "Hutton, let's show 'em what Oreburgh Gym is really about!" Roark's Cranidos, Hutton, may as well have breathed fire through his nostrils as he tilted his giant head, glaring down the end of his beaky snout at Ronnie with his jewel eyes and grunting as his noodly arms, claws bared, dangled in front of him. After a good moment or two of this, he decided to let his presence be known, unleashing a mighty roar from the pit of his rocky body. As much of a sight as this was to Connor, who scratched the back of his palm with the skin beneath his worn-down fingernails, he wasn't thinking about giving Ronnie a break just yet. Because Ronnie did not want a break just yet, it seemed. Pumping one fist back and pointing with the other, fire sharpened his voice as he made a call. "Let's hit that Cranidos with a Metal Claw!" "Show 'em they're dead wrong if they think we'll sit back and take it! Headbutt!" Connor was intrigued by Roark's apparent lack of caution towards his type disadvantage. Nevertheless, he was relieved when Ronnie reached his target before Hutton in this head-on collision. His voice rumbling in defiance as he met Hutton's staredown, Ronnie's claw cut into Hutton's torso, stopping at his chin. Hutton's head was only knocked back as far as Ronnie's claw went, though; still wincing in pain, he replied with a roar straight out of the late Cretacious period before throwing his head back like a mallet with one thousand newtons of force and bashing it into Ronnie's. Connor's expression grew dim as he kept watching; in spite of the type disadvantage, the crashing impact was so great that it forced Ronnie to take a good five seconds to regain his bearings… and even then, he still didn't have his full wits about him. The prolonged battle was taking its toll on Ronnie, it seemed. Besides, knowing Byrne, he'd relish the Stealth Rocks. "I think that's enough for the time being, Ronnie; great job for now," Connor called out as he pulled out his Pokéball and hit the button on it with his thumb. Except Connor didn't notice the absolute shit-eating grin that now called Roark's positively delighted face home. "Hutton, Pursuit!" "Wait, no—" Without his consent, a ghostly groan came from Connor's throat as his hand dragged his skin down his face. Ronnie lit up in the light of his Pokéball for the briefest of moments, before Hutton crashed into his side with the might and weight of a ten-ton truck. His pained yelping rang through the arena. A yelp that faded as he returned to his ball, as Connor looked on in a state of awe-stricken horror. If this was a calculated decision, it was unfortunate that Connor was utterly terrible at maths. His hand scratched his neck as he seized Byrne's Pokéball, sending him out without a word. Roark looked as though Connor had completely lost his mind on the other side of the battlefield. "A Starly? You're sure you want to do that?" he asked, as sincere as he'd ever been. Just as soon as Byrne took his place in the arena and touched down on the floor, he shot back into the air screaming his lungs out. Large rocks rose from the ground and pelted his wings to the sound of most unpleasant thumps. Connor wouldn't have been opposed to one of these rocks, but much bigger, flying in the direction of his head right about now, all things considered. "Connor, keep your head in this!" butted in a voice from the sidelines, cutting into his self-loathing like a lanky blue knife. "You'll be fine, I promise! Just stick to doing you and it'll come naturally!" Reyes was right, and it took a weight off his shoulders. Connor had trained for this situation for days on end, and he'd be damned if he was going to forget about that training. It was what Byrne knew best, and it was what he knew best. "If you're quite done, then I hope you're prepared." Popping into a pose that cut a shadow beneath the glowing stadium lights, Roark had truly come alive. "Hutton! Headbutt!" "Byrne, into the air and Growl!" Like a freight train, Hutton covered the ground between him and Byrne in no time at all. His speed alarmed Byrne. It kicked him into a flapping whirlwind that barely made lift-off. Once he was a few feet in the air, he chose not to let his beak or his wings do the talking; rather, it was his… talking. A guttural hiss that a novice ear may have mistaken for a Seviper rang across the battleground; Byrne decided to stay close to Hutton to make extra sure he heard it… and hear it Hutton did. Why did this scraggly little bird stay in range of his attack? What was the meaning of this? Roark found these questions just as pressing as his Pokémon did. Still, it didn't bother him much in the long run. It just meant Hutton's attack landed much more simply. It was Connor's turn to regret things as Hutton bashed his head into the nook between Byrne's chest and bad wing, forcing his hissing into a screechingly premature crescendo as he was knocked into last Monday. His trainer's newfound confidence had already almost disappeared at the sight of him clawing his way back to his feet in protest. "Uhh… umm… okay, let's… let's try that again, Byrne. But try perching on something this time, like that barrier, for example! Please!" Under any other circumstances, Roark would have mistaken Byrne's groggy coos for a hungover child at first listen. It was quite the sight watching his counterpart pouring his heart and soul out to this very grumpy little bird. "Headbutt that Starly, and batter that wall in if it perches up there!" He had to give credit to Connor, though; using the environment to the advantage? Always the mark of a good trainer. Even if that environment was a four-foot wall. A wall that Byrne did not seem to be interested in as he stood still, preening his injured wings to the tune of displeased grunts. Connor was that close to getting down on both knees and begging like a broken man as Hutton was imminent. Both sets of nails were in his mouth as he watched on in abject horror. "Byrne! Please! I believe in you! Get on that barrier and we can get through this!" To be believed in. Byrne glanced back to his trainer in the shuffling locomotive madness that rushed at him headlong. It was a foreign expression that adorned Connor's face, one of a vast and hopeless abyss cracked by a shining light. A light that was dying to escape, calling out to Byrne to embrace it. A light that was within touching distance. Byrne nodded, turning back to the beast that drew near. He stretched the joints in his right wing, making sure they still functioned, before taking off. His entire face screwed up as it burst into his most beautifully foul birdsong. It echoed across the Gym, almost knocking Roark, Connor, and Reyes off their feet as it tore into their eardrums. Yet as much as Hutton wanted to put a stop to this, he could not. For Byrne was not content with perching on the barrier just yet. No, he soared in circles around the battlefield, once and then again as his screaming became more and more obnoxious. Frustration built up inside Hutton like an abscess of vitriol, as Byrne just seemed to keep going, and going, and going with no end in sight, choosing to take this frustration out on the barrier before Byrne even landed on it. If Byrne had lips, Connor was certain he'd have been smiling as he dove down, landing several feet away from Hutton. Yet he was not quite done yet; no, not at all. He did not pack it in even as Hutton screamed, leaving a trail of pure, fiery rage in his wake as he charged headfirst at the foundations beneath Byrne. Even in his dismayed and frenzied state, his arrhythmic and unhinged head smashes made a significant hole in the barrier before too long. But Connor could not tell if his eyes were deceiving him, or if his attacks were letting up from the ones he had unleashed on Byrne? "I'm going to have to pay the damages on this, aren't I," bemoaned Roark as he watched on. Each attack chipped away as much from the barrier as it did his wallet. Each thud knocked the plucky Starly further off balance, and his breath was beginning to wear thin as his talons clutched on for dear life, harder and harder with each hit, and Connor's hand was drawn towards his forehead to wipe away the rushing sea of panicked sweat. Pokéball at the ready, he kept his eyes peeled and watched on. It came as a shock to those eyes when, as the barrier gave way, a bright white light enveloped Byrne as his wings took him higher and higher into the air. Wings that grew bigger and bigger with each beat, morphing into greater proportions with the rest of his body. The tuft atop his head grew into the shape of a question mark, his beak sharper like a big yellow bottle opener as his talons became more pronounced. Byrne was evolving so soon? The morphing bird's wings came together at his torso, before unleashing his full wingspan and shedding the light as his brand new coat radiated light for all to see. Connor's gasping eyes shone like moonbeams at the glorious sight as he put both hands on his mouth, trying to stop his jaw from falling clean off. With a caw heard around the Gym, the Staravia made an uneven landing with heavy, yet triumphant, breaths serenaded by his lungs. Byrne's body may have changed significantly, but he was still the same old Byrne as he faced down a royally peeved Hutton, screaming like a jester from bird hell and goading him nearer. He gave another, bitterly ready look at Connor, who was resigned to what was about to happen next. Byrne either faced defeat on the battlefield or faced another Pursuit and defeat as he left it, and Connor could tell Byrne would not let him hear the end of it if he relented. All things considered, Connor kind of agreed with this approach; both routes had the same end result, but one of them involved doing just that extra bit more damage. It really was a no-brainer for Connor. Both nostrils steaming, Connor smiled a doomed smile. "Great job out there, Byrne! Don't let up the heat now!" Roark bit his lip and rolled his eyes, before giving Connor the look of a man who had seen enough of the mortal realm. "I suppose I have to commend the both of you for fighting till the last," he conceded. "Hutton, one more Headbutt, if you would." Kicking up dirt as he stormed across the battlefield as fast as his little legs could take him, Hutton's gait was uneven and his head swung like a broken pendulum as he bolted towards his foe. Every step nearer was marked by the thump of paw upon ground as Byrne's pronounced growling came to a stop, his new wings crashing into thick Cranidos head with all their might as the Headbutt emphatically connected with his crest. With a squawk, Byrne arced through the air before landing on his back, downed by the attack. As Connor nodded and swallowed this loss, his attention was seized by Reyes cheering and clapping on the sideline. In spite of Hutton landing a knockout, he didn't think that those cheers were for Roark, though he wasn't quite sure. "Okay, Ronnie, let's wrap this one up, buddy." With that, Ronnie's ball was thrown in an arc as he stood, standing up bruised and gently wheezing but ready to go, undeterred by the pointed little rocks bouncing off his chest. Connor's fingers rubbed against each other as he considered his next move. All that stood between him, Ronnie and a gym badge, was one wounded and frustrated Cranidos. "Keep up the Metal Claws, and stand your ground! Wait for him to come to you!" Roark had been pushed into a corner here, as much as he hated to admit it. "Fine. Hutton, hit that Aron with another Pursuit." Sloppy stomps carried Hutton's approach as Ronnie stood firm and unwavering like a sheet of steel rooted in the ground. As inky forces surrounded the Cranidos' head, one honed arm went up in the air, ready to strike. Strike it did as it jabbed into Hutton's rugged epidermis like a tetanus needle, forcing a pained screech as the Pursuit attack connected with a crunch. Each party was sent off-balance by their opponent's attack, with Ronnie one pace back to Hutton's five. Connor thought he'd have a heart attack at the rate things were going. Roark straightened up his glasses. Ronnie stood firm as he drew rattling, laboured breaths. Hutton cracked his neck from side to side, wincing as one arm tended to his stomach. From opposite sides of the battlefield, Roark's eyes met Connor's. The Gym Leader nodded at his adversary, a wry smile spreading across his unmoving face. "Good battle, you. You're not half bad at this stuff." Connor could not help wonder if this was another mind game of some sort, but it did not stop him from going as pink and round as a Chansey with a soft smile to match. "Th-thank you, uh… same to you." Roark turned to back to the field with one last emphatic cry. "Hutton! One more Pursuit! Show 'em all you've got!" "Ronnie, meet 'em with a Rock Smash! We're not gonna sit back and take this!" Roaring into action, Hutton and Ronnie let out their finest war cries as they crossed the battlefield with all the might that remained in their little bodies. Ronnie's charge was more a frantic scamper than Hutton's turbocharged lumbering, as the latter's claws lit up in the noir tones of a Pursuit. Like a little battleaxe, his arms prepared to make a mighty swipe into Ronnie's head. With his foe's chest open, Ronnie closed his eyes and made one last pounce at his opponent. A headfirst pounce with all the might his body could carry. There was an almighty crack like the sound of a hammer hitting a boulder. All of Ronnie's momentum drove into Hutton's chest, knocking him clean off his feet as he made one final swipe at Ronnie. His claws barely breached his foe's skin as he was steamrolled to the ground, Ronnie rolling off him. Just able to stand on all fours, Ronnie crawled backwards just in case there was life in Hutton yet. One second passed, then two, quickly followed by a third without any sign of movement. Then a fourth, as Ronnie's head began to dip and his eyes struggled to stay open, as Connor crossed his fingers and watched on in bated breath. Then a fifth. Hutton was taken off the field to the sound of a weight being taken off his trainer's back. "Good job out there, Hutton. Nevertheless," he began in the voice befitting of a Gym Leader, "I officially declare this battle for the Coal Badge to be over, with the victory going to my opponent. Congratulations on a well-fought victory." A well-fought victory. Victory. Connor had won his first Gym battle, and it was a well-fought win. Well. Before Connor could even begin to run to his tired little Pokémon, one of the ones without whom this wouldn't have been possible, Ronnie was galloping towards him with happy chirps punctuating his soft wheezing. He prepared to rub up against his trainer's legs; as such, it caught him entirely off-guard when Connor almost leapt onto him, wrapping his arms around him as tight as humanly possible. Ronnie wasn't entirely sure Connor was capable of letting go, and truth be told, neither was Connor. "You did so good out there, Ronnie!" cried the trainer into his companion's ear as he smushed his face up against his little friend's big metal head, rubbing it with all the love he so deserved. Because Connor wasn't sure he'd have pulled that off the way he did with any other Pokémon by his side. Once he was back on his feet after what felt like a solid minute, Connor was almost instantly caught off-guard by Reyes rushing over, throwing an arm around his shoulder and cheering. "See, you could totally do it after all, my friend! You had it in you this whole time! I'm so proud of you!" Connor wasn't sure if his heart had stopped, nor if he could ever breathe, as he looked up at his brother-in-arms. The words tried to escape his lips, but his brain couldn't even formulate a proper sentence right now. "I'm… thank you so much, Reyes, ah, um — you're the best!" he sputtered out, red in the face. "I'd say you stake a pretty good claim to that title yourself, my dude," came the reply. As hard as he tried to fight it, a smile lit up Roark's face at the sight of these jubilant celebrations between two trainers and their Pokémon. As much of a thankless job as being a Gym Leader was at times, especially with everything else that decided to spring up in Roark's life as of recent, it was always a breath of fresh air to be reminded what the job was all about. Still, that bloody barrier had to be fixed before the next battle. "Connor, whenever you're ready," he called out to Connor as Reyes looked down to his friend, who looked back up at him before heading off towards Roark with his badge case open. Roark pulled out one of the Coal Badges in his pocket in reply, its muddy brown colour glimmering as he held it between his fingers. "This is the Coal Badge. It stands as a testament to your prowess as a trainer, as well as the authority and responsibility that this grants you. Keep it safe in that case, you hear?" "I-I… of course," Connor replied as he put the case back in his pocket, making a mental note to put it in his bag when he was back at his room. "Thank you, uh — that was a good battle, Roark." "No problem. My only hope there is that that battle with your friend over there is just as good. Speaking of which, if you'd move to the sidelines, please…"
Things were much simpler for Reyes, as luck had it. Though things were often simpler against Rock-types when one's go-to Pokémon was a part Ground-type and as ravenous as Garra was, and Reyes' propensity to be a wind-up merchant certainly helped affairs… even if it meant he got a particularly bitter scowl from Roark after his badge was presented to him. There was no lack of joy as the group walked back down the mound, however, with wide smiles adorning both trainers' faces as they walked down. It seemed that a queue was beginning to form at the desk, much to the pair's contentment. However, the smile was soon wiped off Connor's face as the red hair and pea green jacket at the front of the queue came into view. His eyes listed off to the side, his head soon following has desperately tried to avoid eye contact. Reyes did no such thing, though, as a wry smile lit up his face as he caught Hawley's attention. "You—" sputtered the badgeless trainer, wearing his most subtle of scowls as his face screwed up. It felt and looked as though he had been shot in the chest when, with an open-mouthed beam, Reyes walked on past with a Coal Badge in one hand and an erect middle finger in the other. Going solely off his facial expression, one would have assumed he'd been shot twice as his horrified stare wandered over to Connor's pocket, a glass badge case sticking out of it with a second Coal Badge openly visible. How he wanted to launch onto them and fight them with his bare hands as they walked out of the door. "Uh… there's a queue behind you, guy," bemoaned the woman behind the desk as she looked at him, most unamused. "What? Oh. Right." His clenched fists shook and nostrils flared as he walked up the ramp to Roark. He was only half-certain he wasn't about to burst a blood vessel as he snarled. Of course those two had beaten their first Gyms before he had. Of course. Why wouldn't they? That was just par for the course these days, those two getting another victory over him, taking another piss in his cereal as he went about his business doing absolutely nothing wrong. Because those two were the good guys, apparently, because luck just seemed to favour them and their do-no-wrong ways. Hawley still wore that bandage on his nose, and it still hadn't fully recovered. He resented how nasally his voice had become these days. There was nothing he could do except keep going up this mound and swallow his pride, because getting mad would accomplish nothing. Fucking dickweeds, Hawley thought. I'll kill them. I'll beat Roark, and then I'll flay them alive.
|
|
Deleted
Deleted Member
Posts: 0
|
Post by Deleted on Sept 29, 2019 14:52:47 GMT
Author's Notes: this chapter was initially published on March 17, 2019, and owes its name to The Doors.
CHAPTER EIGHTEEN: Break On Through (To The Other Side)
14:02 — October 24th, 2007 — 1 day before October 25th
Kurt peered through the faintly opened door, tethered to its frame by locks. "Hawley. Why are you back?" "Well, I'm leaving town tonight, and I thought I'd pay you another visit. See how you're doing, y'know?" "Fine. Come in, I suppose," he conceded, shutting the door to the sound of clattering locks. His expression went even glummer when Hawley burst through the door. "And close the door after you, would you? I don't want every Tom, Dick, and Harry looking in." "A-ah, right… of course." Truth be told, it still baffled him that of all places, Kurt chose to call Oreburgh his home. Just as peculiar was how the apartment stuck out like a sore thumb. It was cleaner, fresher, and all around better than much of the city. But he wasn't about to complain as he perched on the black leather sofa. "Yes, Hawley, you can sit on that cushion." "Hm?" Hawley missed Kurt's resigned eye roll as his attention drifted to Franco. The vigilant Larvitar sat pretty by his master's side, perked up and on guard. This did nothing to deter Hawley, who instead gave him a flash of inspiration. "Oh, so how's your Pokémon doing?" he cooed, his eyes lit up like telescopes as he sent out Tomyris to meet him. "Oh, he's doing just fine. Itching to get out and about after your last visit, funnily enough. Seems to think I'm taking you up on your offer." "My offer…? Oh, right, of course!" Hawley almost leapt from his seat upon recollection of this. "Well, are you going to? I'd be more than happy to have you along with me, in any capacity." "As would I if I didn't have these studies. Word of advice, Hawley; don't go to law school." "Aw, why not? I thought you were enjoying it." Kurt took a deep breath in; a lesser pair of lungs would have choked on the thickly freshened air. One hand clasped his chin before he began talking. "One would expect that being a lawyer is all about bringing those who choose to be on the wrong side of the law to justice through facts, logic, and reason. But that's not the case, apparently. No, since enrolling, I've come to learn that the Socratic method has taken a back seat to people's feelings. The brightest minds of the lawyering world, reduced to sludge just in case the wrong words are said. It's terrible, Hawley; absolutely terrible. Who are they to tell me what can and cannot be said in the sanctity of a court of law? I swear; it's a farce, a shambolic state of affairs when we academics take a back seat to Pokémon trainers and coordinators. Who would have thought that people making their living from fighting are more in touch with reality than teachers?" "Ah, geez, that sounds rough, Kurt. I'm sorry." "It's nothing to do with you, Hawley; don't apologise. I must give credit where it's due; at least our Champion knows what he's about these days. Knows what's best for us, and all that." Looking back to Hawley, something like an idea sprouted in Kurt's head. "Speaking of which, how is he these days? He must be proud that his son's following in his footsteps, getting his first badge and all." "Oh, uh…" replied Hawley, given pause for thought. "I haven't actually told him about my badge. But he's my dad, y'know? He's Champion; what should he care if I get the one badge? He's got far more important stuff to tend to." "Right. That makes sense." In the silence that followed this, Kurt sneered, a rare jovial grin adorning his face. "Say, you wouldn't happen to be privy to any of the goings on in the upper echelons of the League, would you?" Silence. "…Anything on that meteor thing? It'd be interesting to know if there are any plans on investigating it… perhaps if our guy could tell us if the League was hiding anything from us." "Kurt, I would also love to know, but what makes you think he'd tell me of all people? I may be his son, but it's not really like I've done anything to earn that information. Besides, you're a smart guy. Think about it; what would they be hiding from us that wouldn't immediately get out, exactly?" Hawley was half-certain Kurt was holding back some sort of laughter as he raised a most incredulous eyebrow. "Would I be a smart guy if I didn't question authority, Hawley? I'm just saying, if there's anyone I'd trust to get that information out, it's good old Arthur. Sticking it to the rest of those spineless bureaucrats and all that. You know, and I'm not just saying this because he's your dad, but he's the only one of those guys I can trust in good conscience." "Don't you think you're overthinking things?" he countered, almost wounded at the suggestion. "You don't get to such high positions without knowing what you're doing. I've no doubt that those in Dad's inner circle got there purely on their own merits. You should know that if being a Pokémon trainer is as crowded and as competent of a field as you say, then there's a lot of competition for those places at the top. Places that are hard-fought to keep." "Surely, you're not being serious? Your dad is the only one who has to fight to keep his job; literally fighting for one's job is what the Championship is all about. You can't say the same for the Elite Four, can you? There are only checks and balances to stop the guy that's supposed to be in charge from having too much power; what about the rest of them?" This was a good point, now that Hawley thought about it. Perhaps he'd have to pass all of this onto his dad the next time they spoke. Come to think of it, there wasn't really anything stopping him from talking about all of this. The meteor, his first Gym, the Elite Four… perhaps he'd be impressed with him for taking such an interest in his job? "Unrelated; I don't suppose you've bumped into your ingrate rival again, have you?" His face soured. "Oh, he and his new friend have their first Gym badges too, if you'd believe it." Upon hearing this, Kurt almost choked on his shock, his moan giving way to a single belly-shattering laugh. "Hah! Surely you're joking? Perhaps I was wrong on the League being a meritocracy, after all! What, did he get down on his knees and beg for a badge?" "I… um… I do wish that was the case, if we're being quite honest, heh…" "Hawley, I know for a fact that those absolute, good-for-nothing, insufferable fools aren't worth the dirt on my boots, and I haven't even met one of them. Self-pitying garble like that makes you no better than them. You're the Champion's son, after all; you simply have to be better than them. What are they? They're nothing." Hawley wasn't sure that was a fair assessment, though. With Connor, fair enough, but that other one, who'd broken his nose, that rat bastard… he was most definitely a genuine threat. His line of thought was interrupted as Tomyris returned to his side, her smile unerring and face free of trouble. No worry was to be seen as she jabbed him lightly in the shin, a good-natured croak escaping her cheeks. It made Hawley think: if Tomyris wasn't afraid of them, then why was he? "You know what, Kurt? That's a very good point." Steam escaped his mouth as he loosened up, daring to break into an unreserved smile. "With ideas like that, you'd make a magnificent trainer." "You do flatter me." Kurt's true emotions lay further away from his sleeve, with only a self-congratulating curl of the lips rising to his face. His sole Pokémon remained upright and vigilant, far from relaxed even now. "Yeah… so, is there anything else you want to talk about, Kurt?" "Not really, no." Pausing for a beat, Hawley nodded, clasping his hands together. "Alright, then. In that case, I suppose I'll be off," he began, getting to his feet and checking on Tomyris as he waited for a reply. "It was nice seeing you again, Kurt. Hopefully, we can catch up like this in future, right?" "Right, yes; I appreciate the visit. Best of luck with your training and all that, and if you speak to your dad any time soon, do be sure to let me know what he says. Am I clear?" "As a mirror. Tomyris, let's go." With his little blue companion at his side, Hawley gave one last smile and a wave at Kurt as he walked out the door, making sure to close it behind him.
Hesitating over the keypad, Hawley wasn't quite sure of what to do. He was going to have to call him eventually, but was this really the right time? Would it bother his dad if Hawley called him just to let him know about his sole gym badge, or pestered him with questions about strict League business? Did these questions even make sense, or were they just some haphazard conspiracy theories — surely, if something was going on with that meteor, then it would have long since become news? Perhaps the call could wait; after all, if there was one thing Hawley needed, he figured that it was to be independent… but then, he'd just gotten his first gym badge. This news would eventually reach his dad anyway, so Hawley figured that why not tell him personally? Surely, he was thinking things over a bit too hard; getting a badge was a victory, and the first step to becoming his own man. So why wouldn't his dad be happy? Taking a deep breath, Hawley looked at the numbers on his Pokétch screen. It dawned on him that perhaps he was being ridiculous. After all, what sort of snivelling coward dreaded calling their own family? He pounded the numbers in and pressed the call button. There was no way in hell he was about to waver as he heard the dial tone. A tone that he hung on to for the ages that it droned on, praying that the other end of the line wasn't about to go down. Finally, he picked up, his baritone rumbling consuming the line. "Hello?""Ah! Yes, hello; it's Hawley calling." " Why?"Hawley was left in an awkward position, in that he had to say something but he wasn't actually sure what. He was left scavenging for words to say. "Well," he finally began, "I wanted to let you know how I was doing, and check in on you,if that's alright?" As he spoke, his head darted around as it scoured for his next talking point; he settled on his Gym badge. "Oh! I got my first Gym badge." " Interesting. Let me know when something worth my time happens."Shit! "Wait, Dad! Please don't hang up! You didn't let me know how you're doing! I didn't disturb anything, did I?" " Nothing outside of the whole Champion business, really. Certainly less important than letting me know you beat what, a Geodude and an Onix? No, it's hardly like I have the League I'm keeping together by the skin of my fucking teeth breathing down my neck about a fucking billion things at once.""Well, like what? Oh! That reminds me; I hope you don't mind me asking, but you remember Kurt, right? He used to come over all the time back when I was way younger." " Sure.""I met him again recently, and he, uh, he had a question about that whole meteor situation in the Battle Zone—" Hawley's enthusiastic chatter was stopped dead in its tracks by a groan, hoarse and muddy, from Arthur. "For the love of all that is holy, I get enough shit about it already. Haven't you been listening? Besides, why the hell would I tell you about it? Any information about the Battle Zone situation is strictly for the League, and any trainers that I wish to pass it on to. You have one Gym badge. Son or not, you're an idiot if you think I'm going to tell you about it. You know, you may bear the Wilkins name, but you must be able to stand on your own two feet before you can really wear that name and do it justice, as I have. Until that day comes, it'd do you a lot of good to know your place. Especially before you ask the Champion any more ridiculous questions. Especially if you think you have the right to ask on behalf of your little friends. Am I perfectly clear?"Like a Sobble staring down a hurricane, Hawley trembled as he stared at his Pokétch, swallowing the tirade as he let it fester. Many moments passed before he even dared reply. Who was he to refute all of this, especially if it was from his dad, especially if it was from the Champion? Especially if none of it was wrong? " I said, am I clear?!""…Perfectly. S-sorry for disturbing you." " Wonderful. Don't call again unless it's important. Goodbye.""Bye, dad," he replied as the line went dead. He bit his lip, taking frantic and deep breaths in through his nose, clenching onto Tomyris' ball. Acidic tears stained his eyes while he took deep, sniveling breaths, kicking himself like the sniveling, good-for-nothing mutt that he was. The Pokémon Center was far from empty at that point in time, but Hawley had never felt lonelier in one. He bit his lips and chewed on all of this, trying desperately not to break — and how pathetic it was that breaking was even an option after one bad phone call. They're just words, Hawley, you fucking imbecile, he kept telling himself; if you cry, you're no better than Connor. Considering all the options, Hawley kept telling himself he was right as he buried his face in one palm; they were just silly words that meant nothing to anyone, and this was a normal process that everybody had to go through. So why was he was thinking of giving up?
On Lily of the Valley Island, Arthur sank into his throne. It wasn't even four o'clock yet and he'd already had to put up with too much for one day. "Arthur," the League had told him, "you need to help us plan the League tournament. Arthur," they'd said, "you need to respond to the meteor incident. Arthur," they'd whined, "you need to give a conference to the public. Arthur," they'd demanded, "you remember Kurt, right?" Exhausted, he ran his head through his great big hands, rubbing the sleep from his eyes and looking to a nearby mirror. By Arceus, he looked like utter shit; he had stress wrinkles around his eyes, his sneer was as bitter as venom, and his hair was a mess, dammit! This was no way for a Champion to look! How Arthur loathed tournament season; eighteen years of being a Champion and it was always such an utter circus. Somehow there were still two months of it left, too. The whole situation was an utter shambles. Far from being in the best mood, he was just about to return to looking through the tournament entrant's spreadsheet, making notes on any and all potential threats, when his wretched Pokétch had the audacity to ring again… this time, the call came from an unknown number. Arthur figured that this was just typical, and on any other day he would have ignored it. But on most other days, he reckoned, he was not this pissed off. So like a screaming bolt of lightning booming into the silent night sky, he took his chances and decided to pick up the damn phone. A voice too deep and garbled to be any natural human's voice spoke. "Um, this is the Champion, Arthur, isn't it—""You have five seconds to spit it out, or I'll find you and have you bloody well shot!" Fortunately, this did the trick. "Oh, cripes — well, uh, hello, I may have a little proposition for you—""Two seconds left." " Cripes— okay, the meteor in the Battle Zone; I have an offer that I trust will take a load off your mind and reward you handsomely."Arthur half considered hanging up on the spot, but if it got the rest of the League off his back, it was worth a shot. "…Who is this, exactly? And how did you get this, my private number?" " I think it would be far more beneficial for both of us if my identity wasn't revealed. We wouldn't want any of this to get out, in case some unscrupulous characters were listening in. But I will say that a close cohort of mine, a very perceptive one, did some snooping about to find this number. Now, I want to assure you, I've not given it to anybody else, nor do I intend to. You're a wise man that I wouldn't want to get on the wrong side of, and we have a common goal here; should you take me up on this deal, it'll be just as worth your while as it is mine. Tell me, have you any interest in making money?"All things considered, Arthur thought that this was a pretty good sales pitch. "Go on." " That's exactly what I like to hear. How familiar are you with the study of meteors?" "Well, I say, I'd like to think of myself as in the know." " Wonderful! So, do you see where I'm going with this?""…No." " Ah, well, that's— that's no bother. In any case, I have consulted with some contacts of mine in Hoenn, and they've expressed an interest in an investigation into the meteor and its landing site. As a matter of fact, the Mossdeep Space Center have offered handsome sums of money if that meteor is returned to them for study. Of course, they don't believe that this is the meteor of prophecy, fated to break the world in two — I mean, it's been almost three weeks; if something was going to happen, it would have happened now, so I'd say this is as good a time as any to at least look into it. What do you say? See if you can pull a few strings and have the crash site opened, and I'll do the rest."Any remnants of Arthur's explosive demeanour had sunk well beneath the surface; instead, a jack-knife smile adorned his face, his unclouded eyes content as they plotted. "You make a good proposition, and if the Mossdeep guys are involved, I can't turn it down; I'm a man of the sciences, myself. I'll inform my colleagues about this. In the meantime, you had best be ready to explore." " Magnificent! Truly, you're a good Champion—""On one condition: your findings go to me before anybody else." " Oh, erm, that… that can be arranged, yes. Thank you so much for this; I'll make sure you don't regret it. I'll be getting in touch as soon as possible.""Good to hear. Don't call back unless it's important." On that note, he hung up, taking a deep breath and leaning back on his chair, glancing through the spreadsheet again.
"Ah, Hawley, wasn't it? Good to see you again; what brings you back here? …Did you sleep at all last night?" "No." To put it lightly, Hawley hadn't been in the mood to sleep after the phone call. After a lonesome walk to Jubilife that lasted the whole night and an empty morning spent wandering, Hawley found himself a dishevelled mess as he looked up at Julius outside the office building, his red hair unruly and his green jacket creased. As much as he'd wanted it to, his nose hadn't recovered, and he still wore the bandage he'd picked up on his last visit to the city. He was in such a state that it seemed to discomfort Julius. "That is unfortunate; you don't mind me asking if something happened, do you?" "I mind immensely, thanks," came the listless reply, as Hawley withered where he stood. He didn't have the energy to follow this up with anything. Seeing the boy's half-hearted attempt at a put-down, Julius paused almost out of sympathy. It was as if he was thinking carefully about his next words. "I… see; in any case, you got your first Gym badge, which must surely count for something, no? Given what else you must have gone through recently, I would say that that shows real courage in the face of adversity. That's something to be proud of. It'll suit you well going forward." Pride was not something Hawley had much of at the moment, least of all in himself, so this was a surprise, to say the least. In an instant, he was snapped out of his ashamed shoegazing. A faint smile had snook onto Julius' face as Hawley's gaze met his, the sun a halo against his full head of pale hair. "…Wait, do you mean that?" "Of course," Julius replied, taking note of a passer-by and checking down at his watch. "But I don't think that this is the forum for this conversation, and I have work to get to. Why don't you come inside? I'm sure we could talk more in there." Hawley looked around, taking a moment to let that sink in. Truth be told, he hadn't expected this meeting to last for more than a minute or two. But he could hardly turn down the offer. After all, if he was to put out his dirty laundry, he'd rather do it in private than air it on the streets of Jubilife. Hot air left his face as he sneered an affirmative. "That sounds good to me." In an instant, Hawley was whisked off into the pristine lobby of the building, the receptionist's desk sat between three white pillars as he approached the spotless desk. "Good morning, Julius," he said, his smile like plastic flowers; "what can I do for you?" "Get this fellow a pass, please." "Of course. One moment; could I get your name, young man?" "Kindly don't call me that, please," Hawley replied, his expression newly embittered. "Hawley. Hawley Wilkins." "Oh, erm— as in, that Wilkins?" "Ye—" Julius took a moment to interject. "Respectfully, I don't think he came here to be questioned about his identity." "Ah… of course. My fault," the receptionist replied in his most saccharine receptionist voice, clearing his throat as he printed off the 'guest' card and handed it to Hawley. "Please, enjoy your stay." Hawley replied with a less-than-enthused side eye, albeit one with an intent to be friendly, as he made his way into the elevator with his patron. Punching in a two and a one, Julius turned to his guest with a look like wide open arms. "So, this Gym battle with that Roark; how did it go? Your team's typing, if I recall correctly, would make for an interesting matchup with a Rock-type Gym." "Interesting was one way to put it, I suppose," Hawley mumbled, prying his head away from the elevator's mirrored walls. "All that matters is that we got through it." "That is true." "…Though I wish I got there before those two bastards did." He was back to wall-gazing now, his lips all wrinkled like an angst-riddled Snubbull. "Mocking me because they got their badges first, because those worthless shitheels think they're oh so better than me." "By that, you don't mean those two trainers you were at odds with before, do you?" replied Julius as the elevator doors opened. "Who, that damned Connor and the dick who broke my nose? If 'at odds with' is code for 'hate their guts,' then yes, I DO mean them!" Julius' look was not exactly frosty as he made his way to his office room with Hawley in tow. However, it was certainly not the friendly gaze it had been either; still basically warm, but tinged in disappointment. "You would be much better off if you only learnt to get along with those two, honestly. Don't you remember what I told you? Being perpetually mad at those two for no real reason won't do anybody any good, and in due time you'll regret it." "Haven't we— look," began Hawley as he walked into the room, too exhausted and too wary to let out his rage other than by closing the door slightly harder. "I appreciate the sentiment, Julius, but it feels a lot like we've had this conversation before. I would very much like it if you didn't pass judgement on me when you've only met them once and me twice. Besides, I thought about what you said, about how only the good and just, the ones who aren't miserable loners, are celebrated or something or other, and I tried getting one of my friends to join me — because I'll be damned if those two villains kick me in the teeth only to upstage me — but guess what he said?" From his big black leather seat, it seemed as though Julius veered closer and closer to tearing his hair out with every word of that sentence. Alas, he only sat silently bubbling with his hands to his chin, mulling this over. "I'm sorry— what made you come to that conclusion, going off what I said? My intention was the precise opposite of that, and I would sincerely like to know whether I misspoke." Hawley bit his lip and nodded, going over his thought process in his mind. "Well, you said that I needed to be good to be truly strong, right? Being good is helping others, isn't it? So I figured that the reason those two are… doing better than I am, for the time being, is because they're not loners. Sure, one of them may be a snivelling introvert who "does no wrong" by doing nothing at all," he bemoaned with the largest possible air quotes, "but they're helping each other, so that counts, right? So, I… uh, wait— yeah, so I decided that I was gonna be good myself, and I was gonna do that by getting my own friends to help me beat them—" " Hawley." This sharp interjection was quick as a bullet in bringing Hawley's rant to a halt. "Hm?" Julius took a deep breath in, dragging his hand down his cheeks in sheer exasperation. "I'm going to be completely honest with you here, from a place of absolute sincerity deep in my heart, because I want to help you be the best trainer you can be." "Go on." "What you just said was complete and utter nonsense. Absolute moon logic with no basis in reality that you've just made up in your head to feel good about yourself, and you're smart enough to know full well that it is. Aren't you?" Hawley's heart stopped as fast as his tirade. He was caught like an ensnared Farfetch'd, left scrambling for words to say. "Well, I mean— you don't know— you can't know for certain—" "Be completely honest with me, and respectfully stop acting like a child or I'll treat you like one: do you honestly expect me to believe that you heard 'be good to people' and decided that the best route for that was… what, gang warfare?" "Well… I…" "Don't try and justify this." Hawley buried his face in his hands, dreading the word that would inevitably leave his lips. Regrettably, he accepted his fate, almost completely deflating where he sat as he looked at the unspeakably dubious man staring at him. "…No." "Thank you for the honesty, at least," muttered Julius beneath his laboured breath. A smile incredulous and friendly in equal measure found its way upon his face as he stared right into Hawley's eyes. "So how did you come to that conclusion, then?" "I… um… well, my… my dad, um—" "The Champion, right?" "That's him, yeah, he… uh, always said to me that the Wilkins name is a hallowed name, and one whose status must be kept under any circumstances. Because our family is a proud family that deserves to be at the top… no matter how much work must be put in, or who must be cast aside for that reason." Julius nodded with a stony face. "That would explain a lot of things. Do you speak to him often?" Trying hard not to wince, Hawley nodded very slowly and very deliberately. "Sometimes." "About anything in particular?" "I… I mean, he doesn't really wanna hear it, half of the time. Says that anyone can get one badge, that it's not important, and especially not when he has League stuff to tend to. I mean, he's not really wrong, though; what good is one badge when he has that meteor thing to sort out, and the League tournament, and a billion other things too? I don't wanna disturb him, but… y'know, it'd be nice to get a well done or something, you know?" "Mmm, that's perfectly reasonable. It's wholly reasonable to want validation from those around you, particularly with the hard work that comes with being a trainer sometimes; it's not easy, despite what people say, is it?" "No, it's really not, and I think I should get more credit for that — I really wish I did, anyway." "Mmhmm. You know, I remember being an aspiring young trainer like you. It gets tough out there on your own, when you have nobody but your Pokémon by your side, with no real human contact to speak of… it certainly takes a toll on you. I can't imagine it's any easier in times like these, either; miners striking on the streets, meteors quarantining half of the Battle Zone, and it doesn't look like anyone's doing a thing about it." Hawley couldn't help but feel a little guilty about this. Given everything that was said, it felt silly, but he should have been in a position to do something, anything about it. But what was he? Just some kid with a big name to live up to, tremendous shoes to fill, and one whole Gym badge. He was in no position to change the world, for better or for worse. "As a matter of fact, I considered giving up many, many times. Most do, you know; it's very normal. There's a reason only a small handful of people make it to the Elite Four. But do you want to know what else is a sign of real strength? Not giving up. Keeping on going and fighting for what you believe in, especially in times of such turmoil. It is this that will touch lives, and garner the adoration you desire." Hawley hadn't thought about this. But now that it had been brought up, it made a lot of sense. "I-I mean, that's… that's pretty clever, Ju—" Interjecting him was the blaring of the phone by Julius' side. Without a word, Julius picked it up and put it to his ear, waiting for the other end of the line. "Hi, Beauregard would like to talk to you whenever you're free; he asked if you could head to his office whenever? He said it's of utmost urgency.""I'll head up there shortly, thank you," he replied in an unmoved voice, putting down the phone and doing up his business suit's buttons with a sigh. "Apologies for cutting this short, I'm needed elsewhere. Beauregard, always with his top priority meetings about his forsaken adventures, I tell you…" "Right, of course, it's no bother," replied Hawley as he made his way to his feet, making sure his pass was still visible as he held out a hand. "Umm, thank you for the talk; it's really made me feel better." "Of course, of course, it's no problem." With his cold hands, Julius met Hawley's offer with a forceful handshake. One that caught Hawley off guard in just how firm it was. "Feel free to have a look around the ground floor, just head to the elevator and head on out when you're ready; I have to warn you, I probably won't be free for hours, so don't expect to see me around." "Alright, thanks for letting me know. I'll see you around then, hopefully when I get another Gym badge or two, fighting for what I believe in, eh?" Julius was unmoved still by this, looking Hawley firmly in the eyes as he stood by the door. "Hawley, ask yourself this, and be utterly honest as you answer," he began as he opened the door, one leg in the other room. "Ask myself what?" "What is it that you believe in?" With that, Julius left, closing the door behind him.
|
|
Deleted
Deleted Member
Posts: 0
|
Post by Deleted on Sept 29, 2019 14:58:27 GMT
Author's Notes: this chapter was first published on July 3, 2019, and owes its name to Fleetwood Mac.
CHAPTER NINETEEN: Second Hand News
10:00 — October 25th, 2007 Connor had egg on his face. Reyes and he had walked into the Jubilife Pokémon Center with their badges (and, in Reyes' case, "I-told-you-so"s) at the ready, only to find that Florence wasn't there. Instead, they were greeted with a crowd of confused looks. Connor's only piece of reassurance was that he wasn't alone in this; as a matter of fact, he was certain that more of the attention fell on Reyes, who relished every ounce of it. Still, the ideal situation here involved him falling into a giant pit, where he could safely live the rest of his days without being reminded of this. It took one glance at his companion for Reyes to decide to take action. With his badge returned to his pocket, he set off to track down Florence. "Don't worry, Connor," he muttered, "I'll go find her. Go and take a seat." Before Connor could protest — already an unlikely scenario — he was off. His quest came to an end twenty-five feet away, when he had to leap to the wall to avoid bumping into a ball of messy brown hair with a cross-stitched sweater and a cup of coffee. Her eyes hadn't seen sleep in one hundred years by the looks of things, as they landed her first on Reyes' beaming face, then his badge, and then the nearest calendar; it still took her memory a hot minute to catch up. When it did, though, it suddenly made the whole faux pas worth it. She scowled at him as though there was a furball in her throat, before slinking back down the corridor, disappearing once more. His mission accomplished, Reyes turned back around, exuberant as he took a seat next to Connor. "Does she know?" "I sure hope she does!" Connor took a breath tinged with relief, and then he didn't say another word. Truth be told, though, he wanted to — for one, he wasn't sure if he'd adequately thanked Reyes for everything that had happened recently. From the bottom of his heart, he sincerely meant that; the past few weeks had been a weird, weird time… and, thinking about it, Reyes had been responsible for a good chunk of that weirdness in some shape or form. But every trainer's journey was, at its heart, about chaos, and he'd come out of the strangest few weeks of his life in one piece. And he couldn't deny that it had been, for the most part, so very fun. Though he couldn't deny that truly quiet moments like these, as sparse as they were, were very welcome respites — he found them best enjoyed in the company of his fellow trainer. Actually, he thought, shouldn't that have been trainer(s) plural, now? Before he could finish, Florence burst through the door with a packed backpack, a cup of coffee, and two Pokéballs. Wiping her eyes with one hand and taking a gulp of her beverage, she took a seat next to the two. "Awright, then. I s'pose congratulations on the badges are in order?" "Loud and clear for all to hear, if you wouldn't mind." Reyes had the grin of a particularly proud Banette as he held his badge out, almost killing Connor out of shame. "Reyes, you bastard, I'm going to flay you alive." "We're going to be staying in town for a few days," Reyes continued, "getting some rest and preparing for the next Gym and all that, so thankfully there won't be a need to get acquainted with tents just yet. I hope you don't mind, by the way, if we meet with someone later today?" "Depends on who it is. Is it someone you know?" "No. I believe it's the good professor from Sandgem, who our wonderful friend Connor has made his acquaintance with, if I'm correct?" The instant Reyes stopped speaking, Connor nodded soft enough to not make a scene. "Um— I hope that's not going to be a problem? I'll be sure to let him know we're here and all." "Fine by me," said Florence. "How's your little Aron doing, by the way?" "Oh, he's, uh— he's doing well, yes. Been staying out of trouble, and all that, and he was very good while we did the whole Gym thing. I— wait, were you there when I got Byrne, actually?" "Who?" "He's a Starl— well, um, Staravia, I suppose, as of yesterday. He has a bit of a damaged wing when we picked him up, and he's a little on the feisty side, but he's doing well, and he was really good when we did the Gym, too!" "You got a Starly to help fight Roark, and you won?" Connor raised a finger to speak, instantly wilting as he realised his strategies didn't really hold up well against questioning. "Oh! Um, I probably should have got another P-Pokémon, shouldn't I? I promise I tried to keep him out of it, ahh— he is a bit beaten up and recovering, still; I should probably check him in here, uh—" "What? Oh, I'm not mad, that's fuckin' sick, dude. Top job." "I— you mean that?" "'Course. Roark's no pushover — wait, I just realised, you were in town when the whole strike thing went down, weren't you?" Reyes smiled. "That we were. I am sure Roark would tell you first hand just how grateful he is for our involvement, actually, because without us, who knows what would have happened?" "Um— yeah, that's… a thing, probably best saved for a more private setting, aha." "What do you—" began Reyes. For the first time, he applied more than an ounce of thought to the situation and realised he was now in the same town as Spoonie's. "Oh, um— I mean, we didn't see much of Roark. All I can say is that we kicked his ass, isn't that right, compadre?" Florence's eyes narrowed. "…Sure. In any case, if being a nurse has taught me anything, it's that Gym Leaders definitely aren't pushovers. First battles are never easy either, so I suppose I take my hat off to you for that. Superb job, you funky little dude." "Oh! Thanks, uh— I've never been called that before, haha." Connor went sheepish, almost withdrawing further into his jacket with a smile. "Hey! What about me? I kicked his ass too, y'know — Connor deserves the merit, but I'm sure he'd agree his victory wouldn't have been so emphatic without my help!" It took a moment for this to sink in for Florence, but sure enough, she thought, Reyes had indeed said that. "…Okay, the pair of you did single battles, right?" "Yes. Both of our battles were one-on-one." "What Pokémon did you use, Reyes?" she began, glancing at the wide-eyed little land shark in Reyes' arms. "Were both of them Dragon-types, perhaps?" "Well, yes, but I also used my smelly bastard goblin of a Bagon. Perhaps you two would get along…?" Florence feigned outrage, rolling her eyes and staring blankly at Reyes. "Haha, very funny. Good job on getting your badge and all, but those two things aren't really the same, are they?" she retorted. "You know that, right? Or does your good friend here have all the brain cells out of you two?" "Hey! I'll have you know I have several brain cells." Reyes shot a finger at Florence like a Unovan gunslinger, fighting to defend his honour before immediately wilting and considering it. "Though, I do suppose you are right. As magnificent as my victory was, I must admit, Connor; yours was more impressive. You are, indeed, the funkiest little dude of us all." If Connor had less restraint, he would have let out a delighted scream before bursting into confetti; instead, he clasped his cheeks with his hands, going pink as he smiled. "Ah, geez, Reyes, um— you're very funky, too, I guess?" Florence glanced over to a clock. "We should probably get going soon, shouldn't we? Find someplace to get lunch, figure out our living arrangements for the coming days, and how we're going to go about this whole journey thing." "Right, right, of course. Connor, I trust you have everything packed?" "I'll double-check," he replied, immediately diving headfirst into his backpack and scouring every nook and cranny. "Good idea. Florence, you wouldn't want to forget anything — do you have all of your things ready?" Florence scowled, as though she had heard that question one thousand times before. "I should absolutely hope so, Reyes, because I went over everything again, and again, this morning. It's no big deal; I'm only leaving home to go an explore the land with folks who, no offence, are basically strangers." "Alright, alright; please don't bite my head off," said Reyes, before bringing Garra to the forefront of things. "Or I'll get him to bite yours off, so watch yourself!" "Yeah, yeah, up yours. Connor, dude, you got everything?" As soon as this was asked, he lifted his head out and looked at Florence, zipping it shut. "Um— yeah, all good on my end." "Alright. Let's hit the road, boys." The road was duly hit, with Connor letting Ronnie out of his ball as he walked. He lingered towards the back of the newly formed trio, just behind Florence. "Um— hey, uh, I have a question, if you don't mind me asking?" "Shoot, brother." "I was wondering, um— why are you doing this? Not that I'm not grateful or anything, but like, uhh… like, how can I put this—" Florence resisted the urge to peek at Connor as he desperately struggled for words. "Don't worry about it; I get you. I'd already handed in my two weeks' when you asked — because whether I like it or not, I still have to go do the whole experience thing in the field, so I thought it'd be better to do it with some other folks, too." "Okay, but like— why us?" "I'm gonna be 100% honest, here: I didn't actually expect you to do the badge thing so soon. But you did, I made a promise, and I'm not one to turn my back on that because that's fuckin' impressive." "I… uh, thanks! But um, I guess what I really mean is, are you sure about doing this? With us? Like, we've… not really spoken a whole bunch, and you're gonna be straddled with us for… well, gee, I don't actually know how long—" "Yeah, but you're good trainers. The Roark thing proved that. I know I'm not gonna run into trouble with y'all—" she began, as she glanced at Reyes before dropping to a whisper — "okay, knowing our wildcard friend, I can't say that for sure, but you both know how to handle yourself. Also? You both seem like wholesome dudes. Does that answer everything?" Connor nodded, not really sure if he'd forgotten anything. Except for his manners. "Thanks!" "Hey, no problem. I should ask, actually; how long did you two know each other for before you decided to pair up and travel together?" "Uhhh…" he began, counting his fingers. "Goodness, um — a-about seven hours? Is that a problem?" "Oh! Okay, I see." A grin lit up Florence's face as she nodded. "Nope, no problem at all. I can tell this is gonna be an interesting journey then, eh?" "It sure is," replied Connor. He wasn't entirely sure what she meant.
The elevator doors opened, and out stepped Jerry. He hadn't been in the boss' office since he was let in on this — he hadn't even been on the floor, because without special permission, he wasn't allowed. Nobody was. Nor had he come face to face with the boss. Come to think of it, was "face to face" even an accurate description? Any notion of a physical appearance had evaded him, and any time the thought crossed his mind, it went all blurry. Everything except that suit, anyway; that image was still firmly burnt into his memory. Before him lay a corridor that led straight to a door. There were no windows to speak of, which Jerry thought was a bit disappointing; he was on the twenty-first floor, after all, and he had kind of hoped to get a glimpse of the view from so high up, in all honesty. Still, that didn't stop him from walking over to the door and putting a hand on the handle, taking a deep breath and jerking it… only to find that it was locked. Which was odd. Jerry figured that clearly something of importance was going down, and wasn't about to disturb it. So he took a seat on one of the chairs and waited patiently, like a good employee. It was being a good employee that got him this far, after all; with a bit of luck, it'd take him right to the top, with a great big house for him, Lindsay, and more Pokémon than he could shake a stick at in his future. "Are you waiting to see the boss?" "What?" The door clicked shut, and Jerry found himself being approached by a man of about thirty, with a proud look on his face and a suit that probably cost more than his rent. "The boss," he continued; "he's in there. Are you waiting to see him?" "W-well, yes; I didn't think anyone was allowed to… err, who are you, exactly?" "The name's Throckmorton. Barnaby Throckmorton — but don't call me Barnaby. I suppose I should ask the same of you? Or more importantly, what your business with him is. After all, he hardly lets any old riff-raff up here, does he?" Riff-raff? "Haha, I suppose he doesn't — in any case, the name's Jerry Bianchi, at your service!" he replied with a smile fit for licking the dirtiest of boots. "And I wish I could say what I've been called up for, to tell you the truth. Though if I did know… gotta keep it hush-hush, top secret, you know? Can't go round disclosing important info to strangers, hehe." "I'm sure you can't," said Throckmorton, letting his words hang dry in the air for a sweet moment before regarding his new colleague. "Though… if you want to get into the boss' good books, then a good word in from a respected employee might help, mightn't it? Can't vet people thoroughly enough, can we?" The penny eventually dropped for Jerry. Throckmorton was one of those types, it seemed, and there were no words in the English language to express just how joyous this discovery was. After all, if there was one thing Jerry enjoyed about work more than brown-nosing, it was being forced to brown-nose via implicit threats. Fortunately, doing exactly that was one of the many skills Jerry learnt in the mob. "I can't agree thoroughly enough, Throckmorton; really, I can't. After all, we wouldn't want anybody not pulling their weight around here, would we?" "That we wouldn't, my old chum! So…?" Nobody was using the elevator. Good. Jerry gestured Throckmorton closer, looking very pleased with himself. "Well, you know the whole, uh… miner thing, right? Remember how that, eh, that whatshisface — Birkenhead, right? Went to prison? You'll never guess who got the cops to pull that one off." Throckmorton got a whiff of that, it seemed; he took a deep breath through his nose before nodding profusely. Of course, his mask didn't quite slip; calling his expression a "smile" was a bit too far. "Ooh, that is the stuff, Jerry, let me tell you. Jolly good work, pal." "Thank you kindly." "…Say. I'm privy to some things myself, as luck would have it. I've got my fingers in quite a few pies. Would you like to hear?" "Ohoho! You bet I wanna hear, chief." Everything was really coming up Jerry, he figured; it wasn't often that his techniques got immediate gratification. "Well," he replied, leaning in until he was uncomfortably close. "that's too bad. Because it'd be very unprofessional to tell every Tom, Dick, and Harry around the office about my dealings with the boss, wouldn't it? Especially secret ones." As he spoke, Jerry felt his cold, minty breath against his cheek. "The deep, dark, secret ones. I know what happens when they get out, and it's not very fun, Jerry." Ah.Jerry's head sank, as did his teeth into his lip. "I, uh… well, if you insist." "Now if you'd excuse me," Throckmorton began as he peeled himself away, "I've got a gift to pick up. A friend of mine — a drinking buddy, if you will — has a pretty exciting gig going on, and I wanna send him my well-wishes." "Oh, does he?" asked Jerry, squeezing out any interest he had in the conversation, because something had to give — everyone had their limit, after all; Jerry had found that nobody was completely immune to being sucked up to. "What's he got going on, if ya — er, if ya don't mind me asking? What sorta gig? Like, a music one?" "Hah! You're a funny one, I'll give you that. No, he's not a musician; anyone who's seen him handle a bass'll tell you that. No, he's a, uh… you know, a freelance adventurer, that kind of thing. And he's got himself a contract to go and explore the Battle Zone and figure out what's going on there. I dunno who's put him up to this, or what the stipulations are, but I've heard he's getting paid a pretty penny for it." "Oh! Well, I wish him the best of luck, then!" "I'm not too sure he'll need it, personally; no job is too difficult for him, and the money is well worth the risk — besides, let's be real, that meteorite probably wiped out anything in a few hundred-meter radius. I'll be sure to send him your regards, though," replied Throckmorton, his focus solely on the elevator as he stepped inside, "because I'm very sure he'll appreciate it. Now, I'm sure you don't want to keep the boss waiting; run along now." "You've sure got it, mister," he offered as the doors closed, giving the most half-hearted wave he'd ever given. Once he was sure Throckmorton was out of sight (and hearing range), he wiped his hands on his trouser legs, recoiling a little at the conversation he'd just had. Jerry's approach to survival in the workplace had never made him any real enemies when he thought about it, but he never felt any cleaner after doing it. But he did have a point, after all. The boss had requested him, and he wasn't about to ignore that request, because he was a damn good employee and he deserved some respect for that. So he got up, jerked the handle to make sure it wasn't locked this time, and made his way in. "Welcome. Take a seat." The room was a bit sparser than he'd been expecting, as far as material wealth went. It may have just been that the blinds were closed and no lights were on, of course, but there wasn't a whole lot he could see. There was a desk, a chair, a big screen that reflected a sliver of light off it, two big soles just visible in the darkness connected to black trousers, an indigo suit jacket, and two sets of eyes, one like amethysts froze in midnight ice, peering back at him. Jerry had no luck making out either of their faces as he sat down, though. Any attempt to look further into the unlit room yielded no results; his mind drew a complete blank. "Hello, boss," he said with the voice of a man desperately trying to act as though nothing about this was unusual. "Are ya… um, are ya doing well?" Because nothing about this was unusual, or bothered him, in any way, shape or form! He trusted his boss, even if any clue regarding a name or face was completely out of reach. "Fine, thank you. Did you happen to meet Throckmorton in the corridor, by any chance?" "Yeah! I did," replied Jerry, taking great care on his approach to his next sentence. "He's… um, he's a really intriguing fella, isn't he? I can tell he takes a lot of interest in how things are run around here." "An astute observation. That he does, and he's a valued asset to our work. Though I do see some of him in you, too; as hard as it may be to believe, you two have more in common than you may believe." "I'm sorry, um — we… do?" This wasn't a comparison he'd expected to hear, and he wasn't quite sure how to interpret it. "I didn't stutter, did I?" "You… didn't, no, sir." "If you had nothing in common with him, then you wouldn't be here. Because he has many things I find valuable in an employee, and I have come to find that you do, too. As do a handful of others." "Oh, um… what kind of things?" "To name three: the ability to get things done, the curiosity to ask questions, and the sensibility to ask the right ones. Most of the time, anyway. You may regularly come into contact with your fellow employees in the near future. You may not. Neither outcome matters to me." As he went through this, nothing about the boss showed even the slightest hint of emotion. Jerry couldn't help but feel deterred from persisting with this line of questioning — maybe, he figured, he didn't need to know more. Because he trusted his boss! "So… you, uh, you called me up here; do you… mind if I ask why?" "Of course not." The boss did not elaborate further than that. Nor did he emote. Jerry soon realised that this duty fell upon the set of purple eyes whose gaze remained glued to him, twisting and morphing up and down his body. "…Uh— um, in that case, wh-why did you bring me up here then, boss?" "To reward you for a job well done, of course. Surely you don't think that I'd forgotten your role in fixing the whole… snafu, shall we call it, in Oreburgh? It couldn't have been done without your connections, and your friends were ever so co-operative. Pleasant people, I must say. There really is honour among thieves." Jerry's attention was now permanently fixed not on the boss, but on the eyes that looked him up and down. With each second that he squandered without an answer, they grew more and more expectant, their patience clearly wearing thin — which left him in an awkward position, scrambling between giving thoughtful answers, figuring out the questions expected of him, and avoiding this… well, he didn't even know what it was, but he sure didn't want to anger it. "Oh, yes— of course, I, uh, of course I hadn't forgotten about that, boss! Uh— um, I… uh, please don't feel pressured into rewarding me; I was just, um, just doing my job, boss!" he answered eventually. "Oh." Jerry's heart stopped. Had the situation heated any further, he would have melted into a puddle — come to think of it, his sweat had already melded his skin and clothes. He was some sort of tiny bug, under the scrutiny of four magnifying glasses in the sweltering heat. "You think so little of me. Do you think you've pressured me into this? That I didn't come to this conclusion by myself, or that I was… incapable of it?" "Well—" Before he could even finish that thought, he was interrupted. Interrupted by the sound of glass smashing somewhere above his head, the shards falling in a ring around him, as the boss didn't move a muscle. "Well, what?" "Shit! No no no—" "Language." "—hah, haha — of course not, boss! No, I was just, uh— just saying, um— that, you know, if you don't want to—" "But I do want to. What sort of person would I be to not reward you for such important work?" "Right! Right! Of course, yeah!" Between deep breaths, Jerry made a mental note: humility did not work as a negotiating tactic with the boss. "It's appreciated! Super appreciated — so very, very much; uh, what did you… what did you have in mind, boss?" "Money." He reached into his blazer's pocket, whacking a wad of notes onto the table. "I trust that's satisfactory?" "Sure! Yes! Of course — thank you, thank you thank you, I'll make sure to spend it wisely! Oh, geez, you can't know how much this means to me—" "It's payment for you simply doing your job — and your first job, at that. I would encourage against getting too sentimental about it." "I— what does that mean?" "Think of it as a beginner's dowry for a beginner's task. The more you prove your worth, the more valuable your rewards will be." "Wait, really?! I'm— well, I promise I won't let you down!" "I'm sure you won't. Do you have any ideas about what you'll spend it on?" "Uh, well… I hadn't actually thought about it much," replied Jerry as he flicked through the notes, asking himself what he could buy with, by his count, three thousand Pokédollars. "I could do with decorating my apartment, and I gotta upgrade my microwave — and my, uh, my girlfriend… she's always talkin' about getting, like, a record player or something, which'd be neat—" "Oh! A music man, are you?" said the boss, and Jerry swore he'd never seen him so excited when he fumbled under the desk. "What sort of things do you listen to?" "Aha, well… I'm into everything, really." "Fascinating! Consider this a gift from me to you, then," he continued, sliding a record sleeve across the table. Jerry looked it over. He just about made out an orange inscription of two soldiers behind a gun above some text. "Geez, uh— you really shouldn't have, boss; what is it?" "It's a masterpiece, is what it is. That there is Peter Brötzmann's free jazz opus, Machine Gun. 1968. It's beautiful. A real favourite of mine. It invites you into a world of such chaos; a blitzkrieg of saxophones and drumming, a thumping wall of noise that only very rarely holds back. However, what really sets it apart in my eyes is that, no matter how cacophonous it may seem, it's never truly detached from order or rhythm. It's that thread, and how thinly it is stretched without breaking, that sets it apart." Jerry nodded, going along with this. "I… see, uh; I'll be sure to check it out, then!" he said, acting as though he was at all familiar with jazz. "Is there anything else ya wanna discuss?" "I believe that's everything. Should anything suited to you come up, I'll be sure to inform you. You are dismissed." "Oh; okay, thanks!" said Jerry as he jumped to his feet, hurried the chair under the desk and rushed for the door with a wave. "See ya around, boss!" As he entered the corridor without so much as a word of protest from the boss, he clutched at his heart with sweaty, cramping knuckles. His white shirt creased beneath the vice grip. He was sure his joints were going to freeze his hand into a claw. Of course, that wasn't his main concern. His heart was still thumping at a thousand miles per hour, and as he heaved with gulping breaths, he wondered whether he'd die of a heart attack first. Lumbering down the hall and trying not to double over, he collapsed onto a chair, taking a deep breath before running his hand over his sweaty forehead and through his curly locks. He wasn't sure if he was overreacting or not, because on one hand, it was a fairly standard meeting in which a brief discussion of his performance took place, followed by a reward; on the other, by Arceus, did it have to be so intense? Whatever. He was probably overthinking it. The most important part was probably the reward, which he was now free to spend however he wanted. Although, Throckmorton probably got more from whatever thing that he did, on account of not being a beginner and having schmoozed with the boss way more. Even though he apparently had no respect for his colleagues, which Jerry did not take too kindly to, because teamwork was a crucial part of any job. He dared say that Throckmorton may not have deserved that bonus, though he was no expert on the situation. It just didn't sit right with him. Which, he was quick to add, was the only thing amiss about this; he was completely content with everything else because he simply had to be. Throckmorton was clearly doing well for himself, though, and Jerry would have been lying if he'd said he didn't want in on that. It took a minute, but eventually, his heartbeat returned to normal. Once he was sure he wasn't about to suffocate, he got up and walked back to the elevator from whence he came, pressing the button and waiting without turning back. One thing lingered on his mind, and that was his competition. The doors soon opened, and out stepped two women, one of whom was just as surprised as he was. "Have you been to see the boss?" "Aye. You going to see him?" "Yeah." "Cool." Jerry got into the elevator, closing the doors as he asked himself just how many people he was up against.
After a day of getting to know one another better and browsing Jubilife, the newly-formed trio settled down for dinner at a local cafe. It turned out that Florence had one Pokémon travelling alongside her, a Happiny named Dorothea, who was slowly getting to know her new companions and their own Pokémon. This was done to varying degrees of success. "Reyes, if that Bagon so much as touches this precious angel of mine, I'll stomp on every bone in your body and kill you. Do you hear me?" "See, I'm trying, he's just — he's a ravenous man. A smelly boy. A rascal." Connor sat between the two, opposite an empty chair, drinking his coffee as he tried to avoid peeking under the table. Reyes had his leg wrapped around Baggo, who stood at this barrier growling at Dorothea, who was stood by her trainer's chair minding her own business and talking to Ronnie about something. Whatever it was, Connor figured, it must have been a pleasant chat. "I'll ravage you, ya dingus," mumbled Florence before she turned to him. "So, Connor, the professor; when's he coming?" "Well, he said he should be here soon, but… um, he didn't really give an exact time? He just said to expect him whenever, really. I hope that's not a big problem?" "Nah, it's fine. Will we know him when we see him?" As if by clockwork, one very tall, well-built man in a creased white coat and glasses walked in, waved at Connor (who made extra sure to wave back), and took his order. "That's him!" A couple of minutes of waiting ensued before Murphy's order (one bottle of water and a bowl of muesli) arrived, at which point he took his tray and went to the free seat. "Is this seat taken?" "Nah, mate," said Florence, scooching the chair out. "All yours." "Ah, thanks! So, Connor, I understand you've been very busy in the past few weeks?" "Hah, um — well, I'm sure you could say that. Uh… I don't know if you've met my friends?" "Of course! I haven't, no; how rude of me," said Murphy, almost leaping out of his skin to correct himself as he pointed at the headbanded fool enjoying a sandwich opposite him. "You must be Reyes, mustn't you?" "I suppose I must be!" he said in between bites, smiling. "And you're from Hoenn? You do look… familiar from somewhere; is your dad a—" "No." Reyes' smile dropped, as he took another bite. "He's not." Murphy grimaced a bit, resisting the urge to bury his head in his hands. "Right, right, of course; I'm sorry. Uh… well," he replied, turning to Florence. "I… don't think Connor's told me about you; you are?" "I'm Florence; I've been travelling with 'em for less than a day. I'm getting experience to be a qualified nurse." "Oh! Well, I wish you the best of luck with that. Have you already got much experience with looking after Pokémon?" "Aye, tons of it, mate. A bit too much as of recent, actually; it's been so busy at the Pokémon Center recently. Folks getting into street fights and muggings waaay more than they should be. I mean, they shouldn't be at all — fuckin' lousy cops — but I'm so glad that I'm not on the front desk against all that anymore, y'know?" "Ah, yes, of course," replied Murphy, as he cleared his throat and got a little more serious. "How long do you all plan to be staying in town?" "A few days at most," said Reyes. "We wanna plan ahead for the next bit of the journey, till the next gym or so, and make sure we know what we're doing. Besides, might be nice to stick around and see the what's going on for Hallowe'en in such a big town?" "I see. In that case, stay safe, and don't get involved in anything you shouldn't. It might take a while, but the situation with Spoonie's will be dealt with. I promise you that. If not by me, then by someone else; once I've got the evidence, I'll be letting some fellow trainers know about this." This concerned Connor. "Oh, uh— are you sure that won't interfere with the whole League tournament?" "I'll be fine, honestly; I can multitask. I wouldn't be able to sleep with myself knowing I'm not doing everything in my power to get to the bottom of this, when real people are being hurt." After a pause highlighted by a long swig of water, Murphy's trademark smile was back. "Besides, I'd like to think that I know what I'm doing — don't worry about me! I've got a few cards up my sleeve to help me deal with this. More importantly, though, I don't wanna see any of you get involved in any riots, hijinks, or general shenanigans like in Oreburgh, when you're still preparing for your second Gym badge. Please, just make sure you stay out of trouble, okay?" Knowingly, Reyes smiled and nodded as if to show he was definitely listening, definitely taking this to heart. "Us? Get in trouble? Why, the great Reyes Vasquez could do no such thing!"
|
|
Deleted
Deleted Member
Posts: 0
|
Post by Deleted on Sept 29, 2019 15:02:00 GMT
Author's Notes: this chapter was initially published on September 27, 2019, and as you may be able to guess: it takes us up to date! As for this chapter, it owes its name to Ornette Coleman. (You... may be able to see that influence later on, haha.)
CHAPTER TWENTY: Lonely Woman
November 1st, 2007 — 11:57 "Reyes, what the hell are you doing?" Florence's question came from the opposite side of the patch of grass, and it was out of dismay and legitimate confusion in equal measure. Having scrambled Dorothea back into her Pokéball, she stood with her arms crossed staring at Reyes. By her side, Connor couldn't bring himself to look, instead hanging his head low and to the side. Even Ronnie was clueless as he nestled between his trainer's legs, unsure whether to help or watch from a distance. "Wh-what does it look like I'm doing? I'm just, er — stretching my legs, is all! Nothing wrong with getting some exercise before a long walk, don'tcha think?" "What? We've already been walking for ten minutes, and no-one stretches by climbing a bleedin' tree. Unless…" She trailed off, looking down at the base of the tree — or, more accurately, at the congregation of Wurmple around it. "What's that at the foot of the tree there, mate?" Reyes gulped. His whole body trembled as he pried his attention away from the tree bark, glancing beneath him for as long as he could bear — which was a few seconds. "Haaaaaa! Oh… well, would you look at that? H… hardly even noticed!" "Reyes, d— would— uh… do some help with those Wurmple? I-I could probably, y'know— Byrne could probably help clear the floor a bit, if you—" "Nonsense! It's absolutely nothing to do with that, I promise — if there's one thing, and one thing only, that I'm so utterly terrified of right now… it's cramp! Any trainer's worst enemy is… it's cramp, isn't it?" Florence was, quite frankly, at a loss for words. It took all her willpower to yank her eyes away from the scene. Reyes' knuckles had gone white from holding on for dear life as the Wurmple drew nearer and nearer. Of course, they were anything but malicious, and this was immediately obvious. With radar-sized pupils, they all regarded him as a curiosity, rubbing up against the tree, trying to meet him with their nubby yellow stumps. For every second that she looked, she had another question — and it became harder to turn away. Eventually, she did, managing to get one of those questions out to Connor: "Is he… always like this?" Just to be sure that he wasn't heard, he cupped his mouth and whispered his answer. "W-well, uh… he's definitely not a fan of bugs; one time a Kricketot climbed on him, and he screamed so hard I could hear it half the route away." "Of course he did," she said, matter-of-factly. She wasn't too keen on this development, and it would've been nice to know beforehand, but it wasn't like it was off-brand. Still, she had another, more pressing question: how did she put a stop to this? " Squaaaawk!"Like a fire alarm, this threw the Wurmple off. Only for a brief moment, but just long enough for a spinning disc to fly onto the scene. Like nothing Florence had seen before, it left a trail of brilliant white light in its wake as it looped around each Wurmple once, twice, and then three times without breaking. Not even the odd String Shot here or Tail Whip there stood a chance of touching it, and before she knew it, it was over in seconds. "Wh… what was that?" "Oh! That's a Ranger's Capture Styler!" Starry-eyed and gawking, Connor couldn't take his eyes off the scene as he spoke. "They're real neat, but you, uh, don't really see 'em much around Sinnoh; it's the Rangers up in Almia and Oblivia usually have 'em, I think?" "Good observation!" A Chatot squawked as it swooped down from atop the tree, landing on the arm of a rugged man with flowing blond hair and the field-stained outfit of an Almian Ranger. "I take it you've seen us in the field before?" "Ah, n-no; I've just… done some research, that's all. It's really fun to read about! But, uh… I've never even left Sinnoh before." For someone so rugged (and, if Connor was to be honest for a moment, handsome), the Ranger was very softly spoken. "Oh? Well, Almia's a nice place to visit. Can't go wrong with it, if you ever want to learn more about us. But I digress: what's going on here?" "I assure you, kind stranger! There's really no need to mind me… because I? Am just stretching," said Reyes, limbering up and getting off the tree immediately afterwards. "Though, would you look at that? I'm just about done. My name is Reyes, pleased to meet you!" Apparently, being offered a handshake by the man who was clinging onto a tree for dear life just moments ago was odd. But it was mostly harmless, the Ranger concluded. "Er… cool. The name's Thorven; Thorven Liebowitz, Almian Ranger. A word of advice: if you're so scared of bugs, try to stick away from the trees. Okay, bud?" "Psssh! Me, afraid of bugs? Don't be ridiculous!" Reyes said scornfully, dismissing this with a wave of the hand. Before using that same hand to cup his mouth and whisper. "Thank you anyway, though. Also: very strong handshake you've got there!" "Plenty of practice. Now, I see you've got some Pokéballs on your belt — am I safe to assume that you're a trainer?" "That I am! This one's my Gible, Garra; that one's my Bagon, Baggo. They're feisty little beasts, they are!" "…Huh." Thorven shared a glance with the Chatot on his shoulder, and he was met by a plain old chirp. "Ah — er, excuse me; I hope you don't mind me asking, but — that's a really cute Chatot; do they have a name?" "Oh! Why, thank you!" Thorven turned to Connor with his biggest, widest smile as he preened the little bird's chin. "Her name is Carrot; she's a pain in the ass, and I love her to bits." "Y'know what?" said Florence. "I'd die for Carrot." Carrot whistled gratefully, smiling as she tilted her head to one side as if to say "you will." "Say… you'll all be coming from Jubilife, right?" said Thorven, with his fingers on his chin in a state of deep thought. "You've all got Pokétches then, haven't you?" As if on cue, all three of them raised their Pokétch'd-up wrists with a smile. "We got 'em a couple of days ago," said Reyes. "You know how it is: having to do that whole clown quiz thing for 'em. Clowns are really weird! Also, so is that marketing plan! But we've got 'em, and that's all that counts, isn't it?" Thorven blinked, tilting his head in unison with Carrot. "…Clown quiz?" "It's very much what it says on the tin." "Oh. Uh… noted?" he replied, just as an alarm went off on the Ranger's Styler — and Carrot made sure he heard it, too. Glancing down at his Styler, he nodded. "Well, would you look at that? Lunchtime. Er… none of y'all have anywhere better to be, right? Because I'm totally down for questions if you've got any." "Thank you so much! I would hate to be a burden on you, though; are you sure that you don't mind?" "Of course not; I love taking questions. Heck, the favourite part of my job is the educational side; all the fun of saving Pokémon from a forest fire without the catastrophic risk. Usually, anyway; you can never be too sure. After all, the most important part about being a Ranger is to always be on guard." "Even when—" "Even when they sleep." "Well, uh… sleep's nice. Very important, as well!" said Reyes, who cleared his throat and washed his hands of this. "But y'know, I think we should walk and talk while we do this, because I bet Connor here has plenty of questions to ask you!" "Uhhh… I mean, yeah, I sure do!" This was true, actually, but being put in the spotlight didn't help him ask them. "Great! Then let's walk and talk!" This presented a problem for Connor: talking. Sure, now he had the opportunity to ask about being a Ranger, but he wasn't actually sure which questions were worth asking — because he wasn't sure what type of answer he wanted, really. Thorven was doing him a service, too; betraying that by asking the wrong type of question was… not ideal. Nor was anything that ran the risk of upsetting him at all, really. So he resorted to looking at the scenery for inspiration (and because Reyes was beginning to look concerned, and he needed to do something, fast). The weather was nice, though with the advent of November came the threat of Sinnoh's infamous winter. The inevitable cold, grey skies, and the influx of Starly flying south from Snowpoint to escape the cold. Actually, that gave him an icebreaker; what better to talk to a Ranger about than Pokémon? "So, this weather's nice, isn't it?" he said, not entirely voluntarily. "Mm? Oh, yeah. Can't wait for winter myself." Connor would've asked why were he not worried it was too personal. Actually, he couldn't bring himself to follow his question up with anything. His plan had backfired, and he wanted to vanish and never return. So it was Florence's turn to break the ice. "So you've been a Ranger for six years, right? What made you want to go into that line of work?" "Wasn't for the pay, I'll tell you that much. I just wanted to help folks, really. Runs in the family; Ma was a Ranger, and a damn good one at that." "Was?" "Yep," he replied, getting a concerned look from his partner. "Oh, um — not that she's dead or anything; don't worry about that! She just had to quit a while ago." "I'm very glad that she's still alive," replied Reyes in utmost earnest, patting him on the shoulder. "But, um — very sorry she had to quit. Quitting's not cool." "…Uhh… it isn't, no. Thank you." "Did something happen? If I'm allowed to ask, of course." "Life got in the way, as it's wont to do. Simple as that." "Ah, I see; well, there's no shame in that." Reyes was many things, but he wasn't oblivious to Carrot glaring at him — so he turned to Connor. "You got anything else you wanna ask?" "Uhhhhh…" He didn't, but now that he was asked, he had no choice but to think of one. So he went back to his previous effort — the weather, Sinnoh's terrible winters, the dawn of November… he prayed it wasn't too personal somehow, but he settled on this: "What made you come to Sinnoh?" "What do you mean?" Now he had to elaborate, too? "W-well, I suppose because, er— well, you're from Almia, right? I know that in terms of climate, we're a bit different, so adjusting might be a bit weird, if it's a permanent move… and, uhh — I know Almia has a pretty diverse set of Pokémon, and it's much more welcoming for Rangers — and there's our political situation as well, what with our Champion being a bit, uh… well — I mean, I guess I should ask as well, how long have you been here? I mean — like, I'm really glad you came here — to Sinnoh — and, er — you don't have to answer all this if you don't want to—" "Hey, don't worry about it! I'll be honest, I didn't really have a say in the matter; I got assigned here on a work placement." "O-oh? And, uh… what do you think, then?" "Well… it sure is a place, isn't it? I could've been sent to quieter places… it's just nothing like Almia, and I don't know how else to put it than that." "I… uh… well — changes of scenery aren't necessarily bad, are they?" Connor regretted saying this almost instantly. If covering his mouth with his hands wasn't making a scene, he would've been on that as an instinct. After all, what good was desperately avoiding personal questions if he was telling Thorven how to feel? And given that he was so selflessly giving up his time to answer questions, Connor definitely felt like he had overstepped a line here. Especially when Thorven responded with a silence that didn't seem to end. Vanishing into the woods to live as a hermit was beginning to look like a very viable option — they were right there, after all — when the Ranger broke the tension with a hearty laugh. "I guess they're not, no." And just like that, it was Florence's turn. "If you think it's a weird place now, wait until the conference next month. I'm assumin' you'll be on extra Ranger duties 'round about then, right?" "Oh, absolutely; I can't wait! I've heard it's going to be a real doozy this year. Can't wait to be on duty while it all goes down… I bet there's going to be all sorts of folks out and about, eh?" "You know it. Rootin' for anyone?" "Well, it's not like I know any of the folks there, honestly. But one of them's a professor, right? I think having that sort of person in charge of the League would be an interesting sight. Certainly freshen things up a bit, no?" "Y-yeah! We've met him; he's really nice," said Connor. "I… uh… I won't lie, I want him to win, too. He's really cool, and he knows a lot about Pokémon as well — I mean, he's a professor, but still — he's REALLY good with them, I think. And honestly? It'd just be really nice to have someone like that in charge." "I absolutely second what Connor said — he even had a coffee with us when he was in Jubilife, when his schedule was so busy!" Thorven looked at Reyes, who beamed back at him. "Wait, he did?" "Oh, absolutely — and truth be told, everything I've seen and heard about him makes me really think, 'I'd wanna live in a place with that guy as the Champion', you know?" "Wow, uh — that's wonderful to hear, actually! Always nice when folks are like that. Then fingers crossed he does, eh?" "Trust me, I have no doubt that he will."
"Emerson, watch out!" The Hyper Beam came at the Empoleon like a freight train, stopped only by a giant blue barrier at the last minute. Pushing and pushing until something gave way, because something had to give — and it did. Grimacing, Murphy covered his ears as torrents of raw energy shattered the wall as an explosion ripped the earth around it. Shrapnel tore through the air from wall to wall as both trainers ducked for cover and waited until it was over. Yet as the dust settled, Emerson was untouched. He took a moment to swat through the dust clouds, waiting for everything to settle before letting rip. Taking a deep breath, he lunged at the Steelix, unleashing a deluge of water that pinned down his foe without hope of escape. It pummelled its underbelly, cut up its steely epidermis, and by the time Emerson was out of steam, his opponent was long since out cold. The trainer returned his Pokémon to its ball as he looked to Murphy, impressed. "Someone's been keeping up their routine, haven't they?" "Oh, please. It's not like I have any room to slack, is it?" "Well, I'd hardly call your academic duties 'slacking,' myself, but I digress. Sleipnir! You're up!" "Oho! Well, if that's the way you want it, I'll bite: good job out there, Emerson; Palmer, it's your turn!" From Murphy's side, a Torterra took to the field, and from his opponent's side entered a Mudsdale. That this was a sparring match didn't matter, as each contestant locked eyes and prepared to battle, waiting for the first move to be made. It was Sleipnir who struck first. Rising like a goliath, she stood her hind legs, shrieking before coming at Palmer at full stride. Every muscle in her one-tonne body moved in tandem like the engine of a full-speed truck. Palmer retaliated with an earth-shattering stomp as thick knots of grass snaked from the crash site and ensnared her legs. She was driven to a halt, her hooves digging up mounds of dirt as they dug into the ground, while she thrashed about to no avail. With a whip of the vines, she was yanked face-first into the mud. "Nelson, Nelson, Nelson! Do you think you'd get away with that in the conference? Because I'd hate to be too haughty, but surely you're better than that!" Heaving, Palmer put his whole body into dragging Sleipnir inwards. A smaller Pokémon would've thrown its back out under her sheer might, and a smaller Pokémon would've lost its grip as she snapped and came to. Her eyes flickered orange as she rose to full size, breaking the vines that restrained her. She galloped to Palmer's right flank faster than he could turn. Faster than he could register the beast stampeding at him. Another stamp of his feet raised vines in her way, but even they were no match for the superpowered attack — she tore through them like a battering ram through a paper wall. Then she rammed him. She smashed into Palmer's shell hard enough to knock him far off balance. So far, in fact, that he stagged onto his back with no means to get back up. Which was ideal, as she threw her head back and slugged her whole body into his belly, ripping all the air from his lungs in one wheezing breath. "And I could say the same for you, counting old Sleipnir out like that." Nelson smiled, undeterred as he wagged a finger at Murphy. "Rule number one of Pokémon training: the battle isn't over until your opponent's out for the count. Speaking of which…" Sleipnir got herself a safe distance back, keeping a close eye on Palmer. Rays of sunlight shone on him through the windows as he struggled to right himself, but the lovely weather did nothing to help. Heaving, battered, and sore all over, she stayed vigilant and ready to meet any fight the Torterra had left. But there didn't seem to be any. Palmer eventually groaned and went limp, and all Murphy did was watch on. "Well, isn't that awkwa—" "—aaand now!" Palmer came back to life on Murphy's mark. With a mighty roar, he heaved and strained, listing back onto his feet. Sleipnir bucked back and charged again — but not before Palmer got back on all fours with a thud so powerful, it tore up the grassy knots on the ground. They were rendered razor-sharp leaves as they rose, pointing straight at Sleipnir. And even if Sleipnir rocked him badly with another hit, it didn't stop them from flanking her. They closed in on her like fanged jaws, ripping into her and cutting her up. She crumpled onto the ground with dramatic, desperate neighs, waving her head all around before flopped over, unconscious. All the while, Palmer watched, sputtering and wounded but triumphant nonetheless. Nelson watched with his mouth agape, trying to process all of this. He looked at Palmer, who bathed in rays of sunlight shining through the glass ceiling. In hindsight, it was obvious. "Synthesis. Of course." "Excellent job out there, Palmer! Now let's get you rested up." Murphy was visibly quite pleased with himself. The crescent at the end of his necklace swayed from side to side as he crossed his arms, regarding Nelson with a very 'I-told-you-so' smile. "Now. I think there's a lesson in that to be learnt for both of us, isn't there?" With a sigh, Nelson let it all sink in. Sleipnir was defeated, he'd gone zero for two in battle, and there was nothing he could do. Except return his Pokémon, take a step back, and laugh with his opponent. Even if that laugh was very dry, and mostly under his breath. "You're a real funny guy, James, you know that? All smiley and noble, but you can be a real pain in the ass when you want to be, my friend." Murphy returned the look and the laugh. "What's so wrong with that? It's not like that's a bad thing when you're in this line of work." "I guess it's not, no," said Nelson as he restored order to the unruly curls of his hair. "I've got to say… if I don't end up winning this conference — and if I'm not invited to go and face the Champion myself either — then I'd be interested in seeing what Sinnoh would look like with you in charge." "Now now, let's not get too ahead of ourselves here; there's still a conference to go through, with some of the brightest folks this region has to offer. And if I'm being honest, it just seems… unnatural, almost, to consider me being 'in charge.' I think I'd just like to be there and keep everything running smoothly — just to make sure we're on the right course!" "Ah, well — that's still a real change in attitude from what's there now, isn't it?" Murphy paused before he replied, rubbing his chin. "Which, when you come to think about it… you know, this has been on my mind for a bit now, but our current situation is a bit odd, isn't it?" "Well — yeah, obviously. Situations like Oreburgh don't just happen in a normal, healthy place, do they?" "No, no, not in that way — I mean… we've got a Champion with more power than any other in recent history, and yet the greatest concern of ours isn't him misusing it. It's more how he isn't using it. He's got all of the mechanisms of the League under his thumb, and yet to most people, it's like he's not there at all. It's weird how that works?" "I… huh, when you put it like that… I suppose that's an observation you could make, yeah. But then it's not like he has any incentive to use that power, does he?" "Well — I think that morally? He does. After all, it's basic human nature to work towards a common good, isn't it? And I think if he's got all of that power then, in theory, he'll work towards that common good, right?" Nelson gave Murphy a very dubious look, pointing before resting a curled finger beneath his furrowed lip. "Yeah, but in practice… it's a different story, isn't it?" "Who's to say?" "…Elaborate." "Well," he began, "I've no idea what goes on in his head — neither do you, or anyone who hasn't been inside there. Maybe he thinks he's working towards that common good. Maybe we have different interpretations of what that common good even is. But what I do know is this: he is working towards it, even if it's through not doing anything at all. Because he had the power to stop the strikes in Oreburgh — at any moment, he could've come down in favour of the miners; he could have ordered the police to lay off them. But he didn't. And it's not like the miners hold more weight than law enforcement, do they? So if he's not explicitly siding with them, then he's siding against them, isn't he?" "But then he didn't do anything to stop the idiot in charge from getting arrested, did he? He could pardon him at any moment and let him go back to work like normal if he was so against the miners, but he hasn't — and so he'll face a fair trial and face justice, won't he?" Murphy leaned his head in, unfazed as he pointed a finger gun at Nelson. "Face justice for what, exactly? How he treated company workers, or how he treated company finances?" Nelson's face screwed up a little as he went silent for a moment. Smacking his lips together, he waited for a response to come to him — and that response was another little laugh. This one was more explicit, yet softer too. "This really would be an interesting place with you as our Champion. And if it's not me who brings down him, then there aren't very many people I'd rather see run the show than you. But neither of us are going to do that through philosophy — we have battles to practice for, don't we?" "Power means nothing without a purpose, my friend; it certainly wouldn't hurt any of us to remember that," said Murphy, dry as he'd ever been. For a second, anyway, before he burst into action, yanking a Pokéball from his belt with a grin. "…Oh, who am I kidding? Let's get on with it! Lake, you're up!" "You really are just the worst at names, aren't you?" moaned Nelson as he looked at the Infernape bouncing about before him. "Very well then: Utgard, let's go!"
For the leader of Jubilife's mob, there were many pros of having headquarters right beneath a bar. The biggest? Easily the free wine. There was a whole sea of the stuff between massive barrels and rows of bottles, and all she had to do was pop over and get herself some. She sat in her throne in the heart of the chamber, sprawling across it as she cupped a full glass. All of her Pokémon huddled around as she dangled her legs over the side, her trusty Mismagius staying closest to her. Her fingers drummed at the arm of the chair with a tap. Tap. Tap. In the silent room, otherwise empty. She found herself staring at the ceiling. Watching it. Waiting. Thinking. Before she sighed, deflated. "Oh, Mildred. What's a girl to do?" The tattered purple ghost swooshed in the air, facing her without a word. "You know, about all of… this." She flopped her arms in each direction, gesturing at everything. "I'm only one person; I cannot be expected to bear all of this weight on my metaphorical back. And even my organisation seems paltry for the task that lies ahead. It is a burden I never thought I'd have to bear, and yet here I am, forced to use my power like this." Not a sound came out of Mildred's mouth. "I suppose that's true. But even so… this whole 'changing the fate of the world' lark, there has to be an easier way to approach it, no? So many people, all reliant on me to not cock things up, and they don't even know it. I mean, even if I were being ridiculed — or scorned, even; reviled — I would at least be recognised, I'd have incentive to prove people wrong… but no, I'm just there, aren't I? Relegated to a face behind a curtain, doomed to anonymity." Silence. "No, no; I suppose you're right." She swirled the wine in her glass before taking a long swig. So long that she had to take a breath. "I suppose that if Sinnoh hangs in the balance, my inconvenience matters very little in the long run. I have a job to do, and I must get on with it. And there's no use in sitting around all bone idle like this, I suppose. What say you, Mildred?" More silence. "Good call, good call. I suppose I'll fetch him at once." Instinctively, she reached for her suit pockets, except as she did so she caught a glimpse of her phone in the corner of her eye… all the way over at the far side of the room. Of course, she couldn't be bothered to get out of her chair. She instead looked to her Delphox, and then over at the table. "Alice, get the phone, please." With a nod, Alice obliged. One outstretched arm beckoned the table over as her eyes flashed a bright shade of indigo. In an instant, an aura of that same shade drenched the table and everything on it as it rose into the air, landing before her trainer's chair. "Not quite what I had in mind, but — actually, no; this is even better." She picked up the phone and waved it at Alice. "Thanks a ton!" Alice replied with a foxy wink as she snapped her fingers. Just for good measure, a dancing flame flickered above them as she pointed finger guns at her trainer, like the utter show-off she was. One phone call (and a bit of furniture rearrangement, thanks to telekinesis) later, she found herself waiting at the table. Leaning her head on her fist, she went back to drumming the arm of her chair as she gazed at the empty seat opposite her. Were it not for commitments of the utmost importance, she would have much rather sat and spoke to Mildred and Alice about this — they were the best conversation partners she knew, after all. But in times of need, it was the role of a good, responsible leader to take charge of the situation. A good leader acknowledged their subjects and regularly spoke with their cohorts, acting on behalf of all of them. And she recognised that this situation called for that. Sure enough, her subject arrived: one stout and red-nosed man, who'd come straight down from the bar at first opportunity. "Ornette, ma'am, you called?" "Bozo Mike, as I live and breathe." She beckoned him with those talons of hers, protruding from the shadows of her cloak. "Come. Take a seat." "Uh— sure thing, ma'am!" He dithered over, scratching the back of his head and squinting in Ornette's direction. "Is, uh — is there something you wanted to discuss?" "Absolutely, and it is of the utmost importance. Everything that we are, everything that we're working towards, is in jeopardy, Mike." "Oh." No time to dither now — he practically threw himself into the hotseat. "Why? What makes you say that?" "I've seen it." "You've seen it? What's, uh… what is it, exactly?" Ornette took another drink from her goblet, which did nothing to alleviate the weight of her own words. "Something's out to get us. Truthfully? I don't know what exactly that thing is, but I'm certain that we're in the gravest of dangers. It's strong, it hates us, and it's coming. If we're not prepared, it'll ruin us — and it could well strike when we're least expecting it. I've no intention to let this happen, but the way things are going? We're all doomed. So I've come to a conclusion: something has to change around here if we want to survive." "O-oh. I… uh… that's — well. I… don't think we'd want that to happen, would we? Though… if you don't mind me asking, er… who's we?" "All of us. You, me, Spoonie, the gals… everyone upstairs, too." Mike nodded — or rather, his head bobbed up and down, trying to absorb all of this. And quite visibly failing. But he was trying. Which was all Ornette could have asked for, really. "If… something's gotta change… then what are you thinking? Because I've got a few ideas—" "Increased security at once. We must get rid of the cracks so that nothing gets through — not even a damn spot — without us knowing. Tell Spoonie that not even the tiniest bit of suspicious behaviour in the bar can be tolerated; anyone who crosses us? They must be punished severely, or they'll put us all in danger. And we have to make our presence in Jubilife known. And feared. If there's something we can't have, it's rival gangs cropping up and endangering us. So let everyone know we're ramping up the recruitment drive." "Oh… kay, I'll get on all of that once. Is there anything else you have in mind?" Pausing for a moment, she bit her lip and had a thought. "The League tournament's in December, isn't it? That's something we simply must capitalise on. So many trainers, so many Pokémon… so much money to be made, and whatever's coming to get us, we can't rule out the possibility of throwing money at it. Maybe it's that our contributions to the police aren't sufficient anymore? Or perhaps we should send more money to Hoenn… but you don't seem too enthused by any of this, Mike. Something eating away at you?" He wasn't. "I… uh, now, I don't want to be disruptive or anything, but I have to say that the whole Pokémon theft approach… it just doesn't seem like the best way forward, if I'm being honest. Like, if that's what you believe is the best route forward, then I can't stop ya, but I have some… qualms with it, honestly." "Qualms? What sort of qualms?" "Well, moral ones, for a start. I gotta be honest… what good is keeping everyone safe if it means we sacrifice their Pokémon, y'know?" Ornette rolled her eyes. "Mike, please; we're not killing them, that's insane—" "No, no, it's not that; you're not gettin' my point. Like… surely there's gotta be a better way forward? One that doesn't get so many people hurt. And besides, it just seems a bit… well, ridiculous, really. Just takin' everyone's Pokémon and hope the police don't grow a set of morals. Ain't we above that — y'know, the cartoon villain schemes? If we're going to survive, surely we gotta act serious about it." "I'm being deadly serious, Mike. This is the best way I know of — we can't pass this opportunity up. It's easy money, and you can't turn that down when surviving costs so much. Besides, it's not like that's all we do; we run businesses, we get folks off the street and give them family, we even helped get rid of a dirty boss in Oreburgh — it's just that… sometimes, drastic action has to be taken. It's the way of the world." Mike slumped down in his chair in deep thought. In all honesty, he didn't have a solid rebuttal to that point — at least, not one that'd sway Ornette. Which troubled him more than anything else. "Surely, there's gotta be a better way, hasn't there?" "Not that I know of, no." She took another big gulp from her goblet. "But it's simply the way things are. Besides, if the League won't keep our region safe, then someone has to." "…Ornette, I'm terribly sorry, but you've lost me here." "Oh, have I?" Neatly setting the near-empty glass down, she leaned forward, looking straight at Mike. Straight into her eyes with her claws digging into her pant legs. "I'd really hate that to happen, Mike; is something the matter?" "No! No, o-of course not, ma'am; it's just that, um… look, I'm all for keeping Sinnoh as a whole safe, but…" he began, dipping his attention to Mildred, whose yellow sclerae gleamed as she cast a glance at him. Which answered one of the questions he had. Though for as long as she kept looking at him — and she just wouldn't stop — he couldn't even bring his voice above a whisper. "I… I kinda have to ask you to elaborate." "What on?" "…Well… for one — how does… this… help the region? And please — if you can, no riddles. Tell me directly. " Ornette sighed, running a hand through Mildred's wispy hat. "You know that's not how her powers work." "Right… right, but, um… I mean, in my head, I just… how do you expect me to make sense of all this? And then if I can't — how can I support it? Because this is a lot you're asking of me to accept, and I'll be honest… I don't know if I can." "Hmph. Very well." She was now halfway between staring at Mike in disappointment and outright scowling at him. "But if you honestly, sincerely care about the safety of our region, then surely you don't have a choice. And if only you could see the things I'd seen, Mike…" He wasn't sure what answer he was expecting, nor did he know what to make of the one he got. Almost objecting and visibly second-guessing, he wasn't sure if he wanted to say anything. Before he decided that he needed to. "I… sincerely don't know what you mean, boss. But I do care — I care about Sinnoh, and I don't want it to come into danger, so… please. Tell me what you mean." Sighing, she reached for her goblet. She was solemn as she looked at the swirling wine in her glass, looking first at her rippling reflection and then at Mike. "I understand that you only have my word to go on. Only I can see Mildred's visions, after all, and I have no way to share them. But I have never been surer of anything than I am of what I'm about to say, so please, from the bottom of my heart to yours: I am the only thing that stands between Sinnoh and the apocalypse. I've seen it happen: homes left abandoned, their inhabitants left destitute on the streets. I've seen families torn apart, blood split and cast aside for nought. Our region's greatest idealists silenced by ignorance and met with inertia, its bravest hearts stomped out by the pursuit of power, and its kindest souls muddied by fear, hate, and solitude. The wrath of gods invoked by our own folly and weaponised against us. I've seen almighty storms brought about by the deeds of our own, tearing this region to shreds until only its bones remain. I have looked for ways to stop these horrific tragedies, but I do not know of a better answer than this. All I know is that should my empire fall, a terrible nightmare shall befall the region that I love. And I will do everything in my power to stop that from happening." Mike didn't have a reply ready. How could he? He wasn't even entirely sure what he'd just heard. He was not the type to absorb so much information in such a short time, let alone come to a conclusion on it, but she spoke with the utmost sincerity. Every word she spoke was clearly meant, and he couldn't not trust Ornette. When she was serious, she was serious, and not the type to make things up for a laugh. Even then, he'd never seen her — or anything — quite like this. And every single one of her Pokémon was laser-focused on him, waiting for a reply; it wouldn't have made a difference if there were ten or a thousand more eyes on him. "I… I understand," he finally said. "If you've got convictions this strong about such a serious situation, then as your underling I've not got much of a reason to ignore you. I won't pretend that I'm 100% crazy about it, but… hey! Mildred's been more right about things than my gut, so I ain't in a place to go against her on this one." "That's an excellent decision, Mike." Ornette exchanged a brief glance with her trusted Mismagius. "And Mildred appreciates your co-operation too." "I… uh… tell her I said thanks, I guess?" "She said 'no problem.' Now… I believe you have some security measures to sort out?" "Right, right; of course, uhh — sorry to keep you waiting, with all the questions," said the clown-looking man as he got out of his seat. (Actually, Ornette admitted to herself as she finished her wine, perhaps she was being too harsh. Even if he did have a big red nose, focusing on that over his tireless work for her just seemed mean, more than anything.) "I, uhh… I appreciate the explanations a whole bunch, ma'am." "No problem; it was the least I could do. Before you leave, though: a question." "Yes, ma'am?" "Is my tongue purple?" She stuck her tongue out, and its violet tinge became visible under the chandelier on the ceiling. "Oooh, aye — very much so." "Ugh, I see. I'll have to wash that out. Thank you; now, consider yourself dismissed."
|
|
Deleted
Deleted Member
Posts: 0
|
Post by Deleted on Oct 9, 2019 20:56:21 GMT
Author's Notes: this chapter is named after the Patti Smith song, "Barefoot Dancing."
CHAPTER TWENTY-ONE: Barefoot Dancing
November 2nd, 2007 - 13:30 For a Friday lunchtime, business at Gianluigi's was business as usual. This was the case for most things in Oreburgh, a real change of pace from a few weeks ago. If Lucia was totally honest, she liked that. It made for a much healthier work environment when half of the town wasn't at risk of unemployment and the Gym Leader didn't have to go on strike. She liked that things were fine. She liked being okay. She liked business as usual. She was less okay with being cooped up in the kitchen to wash the dishes. The hairnets were unreasonably itchy, the kitchen was too small, and getting those stains off the pizza pans was much harder than it had any right being. But at least there was a routine — coming in at noon, half-hour break at five and staying until eight on whichever days of the week worked best. It was by no means perfect, but there were certainly far worse, far less understanding employers than her dad. Besides, it was the family business; it wasn't like she wasn't doing good, honest work, because work really didn't get much more honest. "Oi, Lucia!" "What is it, pops?" Gianluigi leaned against the doorframe with his apron. "Roark's here to see ya." " Roark?" She didn't even notice the soapy dishwater splash back onto her. "Well, what does he want?" He shrugged. "Didn't say, but he did say that it's pretty important; you'd better go check it out. Sat over at the far table." At the very least, it beat doing the dishes. She figured it was worth checking out. He slouched over his table, tearing into his pizza and wiping the debris on his miner's jacket. As a matter of fact, he didn't even notice Lucia was there until she was right next to him. "You wanted me?" "Mmm! Mmmucia — mmmph, make a seat." "Ugh — even if you are a Gym Leader, it's rude to speak with your mouth full. Especially if you're going to interrupt my very important work." "Ah, of course; sorry to interrupt the dish-washing. You know, I've barely even had time to eat properly with everything going on." "Well, I'd hardly call that eating 'properly,' but that's none of my business. How is everything that's going on?" Roark laughed as he ripped into another slice, making sure to swallow this time. "Good, actually; since Birkenhead got fired — well, arrested, even — the board have been much more willing to negotiate with us. Funny how that works, eh?" He leaned in closer to her as she sat opposite, positively devious. "They even gave Tom some time off at the drop of a hat, so he's busy resting up and getting better. And he's being paid, too!" "Good to hear! Tell him I said hey next time you see him; he's always welcome here. And fingers crossed something gets sorted for the rest of you guys soon, hey?" "Well, it takes my mind off the Gym, at least." Sometimes, she questioned why he was even running that Gym. But it did remind her… "How's that going, by the way? Things still running well?" "Oh, as well as it ever is. Nothing too odd's happened lately, thankfully. Not since those friends of yours, shall we say, left town. That's what I wanted to talk to you about, actually!" "It is?" As if to show he meant business, Roark put the slice down. Lucia couldn't tell whether she preferred this to him wrestling with food as they spoke; at least that way, she had an escape route. "You see, the sort of folks that come in and call themselves 'challengers' these days has me thinking. About a few things, but especially your trainer friends. Because say what you will about them, and most of it is justified, but they're not boring to deal with. More importantly, they're actually good trainers — or they get the job done, anyway. Any Gym Leader will tell you the best part of their job is being surprised — and they're usually lying, but I honestly couldn't tell you the last time someone pulled out a Starly against me. Let alone them going onto actually win, too. They may not be the sharpest tools in the shed, but I have to credit them for being hard-working — and resourceful, too! And that got me thinking. About you." "Me?" She definitely preferred the conversation when he was eating, actually. "What about me?" "Well, you're bigger than the both of them, just as resourceful, even more hard-working, and most importantly you seem to have a bit more common sense. Look, what I'm saying is: I think you'd make a very good Pokémon trainer." "Well, I'm flattered!" This wasn't what she'd expected to deal with when she got out of bed, but she was genuinely intrigued. It beat washing the dishes — but then, the reason she was even washing the dishes in the first place was the reason she continued: "But I couldn't." "Well, why's that?" "There's a whole host of reasons, but most importantly I can't afford it. There's getting my own Pokémon, for one; I don't know anyone who'd be willing to give one away, and I'm too broke to afford any other option. Even if I could, I don't really have the income to get supplies for them; then there's getting ready to explore the great outdoors — especially because it's November! Winter's a bitch as it is; you're not about to catch me freezing to death in a delivery outfit. There's feeding myself, washing my clothes—" "The League could help you out with that — grants exist for these types of situations, and I'd be more than willing to put in a good word on your behalf." Roark was the last person she'd expected to hear that from; it didn't even sound right coming out of his mouth. "Do you expect me to trust the League to look after me? They didn't even blink when half the town was on strike — including you." "Well, maybe there are other options. I… may be able to get something figured out with some acquaintances that doesn't involve the League—" he was very hesitant to say that out loud — "and I'm sure your parents would be able to help?" That was her other big problem. "See, about that… this is the family business, and I just don't know if I could walk out on it so easily. I mean, even if they're okay with it, it'd take a bit of getting used to, and it's a big change of scenery all so suddenly. Besides! You know firsthandhow trainers tend to be. I'm not sure if that's a crowd I want to hang out with, really." "That's the thing, though; you'll have time to get used to the change. It's normal to miss home, for one, but it's certainly not an immediate process — you're not usually just thrown out there. I mean, there's a real chance I'll end up being your first Gym; I'm sure your folks will be happy to let you stay with them while you deal with that. Honestly, I think you'd be great at it; it'd be a real shame if extenuating circumstances held you back. I'm willing to do anything in my power to help you out; just say the word!" "I appreciate that, I really do, but…" She wasn't sure what to say. It was genuinely a compelling offer, and she couldn't pretend she didn't see herself as a trainer out on the plains, doing whatever a trainer did — but to leave her folks and her town just like that? For something that wasn't even guaranteed? "It's okay if you need some time to think about it," said Roark. "I'll see what I can do to help." "…Thanks. I'll get back to you as soon as I make a decision on it, I promise." She meant that — she wasn't one to break a promise. "I'd like to get the whole funding thing sorted out first, so if you could, you wouldn't mind looking into that, would you?" "Of course! It's no big deal; I'll let you know." "I owe you one. Now, if you'll excuse me, I've got thinking to do and dishes to wash, so I'll leave you to finish your meal." "Thanks; it's no rush — take your time to decide. Oh, but before you go, one more thing?" "Hm?" Roark was halfway through a bite when she turned around. He chewed it, swallowed it, and grinned. "Send my compliments to the chef, if you would — because this is some good stuff." Typical Roark. She stifled a laugh as she went back to the kitchen to pass his note on, even if that was far from the first thing on her mind right now. "Well? What was all that about?" "I'll talk to you about it later," she said, "but for now: Roark said to tell you his pizza rules."
" Canalave Gym Leader's office; who is it?""Dad?" " Roark!" Hearty laughter came through the line like tumbling boulders down a cliffside, and Roark smiled. This was definitely Byron. "Nice of you to check in on your old man; how are you?""All's good on my end. Yourself?" " Not so bad myself; you know how it is around these parts. Kinda wish something a bit more interesting would come up one of these days. Like a big great strike, you lucky bastard."Even in his late fifties, Byron never changed; he was just as gruff and geezerly now as he was twenty years ago, and yet he still had a heart of gold. Roark couldn't help but admire that about his dad. "Well, I don't know if I'd call all that hassle 'luck,' but you do you, old man." " You bet I will. Now, was there something you wanted?"Roark only replied when he was sure nobody else was in (or around) the mining barracks. "Yeah, so — about that strike; there's a little favour I owe someone who helped out with it, and I'd appreciate a bit of help with it." " Don't tell me you got involved in any criminal activities back there, son.""Goodness, no!" In spite of how quick Roark was to react, he wasn't sure how to explain the situation to Byron. He just knew it would be best to keep details about the other two to a minimum. "It's, uh… how can I put this — one of the folks who helped me out in a big way is this girl, right? She's about late teens, early twenties; she's not a trainer, doesn't have any Pokémon, and is thinking of going down that route." " Terrible decision with the clowns we've got in charge looking after them, but go on.""See, that's the thing — she's adamant on not getting help from them. She hates them, even." " Oh? Maybe she's wiser than first thought.""Aye, and I reckon she'd be great at it, too. She could be a real thorn in their side, I think; she's committed, hard-working, and built like a brick — I think she must be even bigger than you! And she didn't even take shit from me back in that mine; I really think she'd be a real help for the cause." There was silence. He figured the connection was probably dropping. He waited longer than he'd have liked, though; time was beginning to drag on, and he was worried someone would find him. "…Dad? Hello?" " Yeah, yeah; I was just doin' some thinking. Er… I'll see what I can do. You got a name I can take down?""Lucia Romano." " Ah! Related to Gianluigi, the pizza guy?""His daughter, no less." " Well, that's perfect — about time Sinnoh had more trainers who can cook! I'll get in touch with a certain someone, but no promises. You know how it is."Roark absolutely knew how it was; at any given moment, there was a real chance he was stuck in a cave. "No worries! Send him my regards if you can get a hold of him; I've got plenty to tell him about next time I see him." " You've got it. I appreciate you calling your old man, anyway; it's always nice to have a chat. See you around, kid.""You too! Take care, old fart!" A weight had been lifted off his shoulders. For one, the situation was out of his hands; secondly, in spite of his quirks, he quite liked that certain someone. A shared interest in spelunking aside, he was a level-headed, reliable guy who knew what he liked and was always down to lend a helping hand whenever he could — and Roark had plenty of time for all of that.
"I'm thinking of becoming a Pokémon trainer." Her dad took the news better than she expected, though she expected an immediate refusal. "Alright. Is this because of Roark?" "Partially. It's something that's been on my mind for a bit, though. And I say I'm thinking because I still don't know, honestly." "Okay, well… that's certainly something we can discuss." She wasn't sure he was taking it well , but at least there hadn't been an explicit no. "Didn't think that was your thing, though; I thought you hated trainers — certainly came across like that when those two boys were here!" "Well… that's just how so many of them are. It happens when there's so many spoilt rich kids running around without an ounce of respect for anyone; you know the type — coming into town, treating us like crap because they've got a silver spoon up their ass. But that's not every trainer! At the very least, I'd hope I'm not like that." "Okay — well, what was it? You gotta help me out here, unless—" he said. Then he had a heart-stopping realisation, and Lucia didn't like that expression. "Oh no, was it those boys? You'd better not have found love!" "Oh, come on; neither of them are my type, and I sincerely doubt I'm either of theirs." "Well, is it to do with boys? Do you wanna go out and find yourself a man or something? Because I gotta tell you — not a good idea! You know how young men are; don't know an inch of respect, and I ain't gonna let 'em treat my baby girl like that. You're too young to settle down with a punk like that!" She could only laugh. "I'm serious! You got a few years ahead of you before I expect that!" It was an empty laugh, and she was uncomfortable; she loathed it when he lectured her about boys. But the only alternative to laughing about it was what she called The Other Conversation. And truthfully? She didn't want that. It worried her more than she was proud of. "Dad, you know me. Hell, take one look at me. What makes you think I can't handle myself? And even then, it's nothing to do with any of that." "Oh? Well, you gotta help me out then; what's eatin' atcha?" Eating at her was too strong a description; it was more like nibbling. Certainly not consuming her, but just on her mind enough for her to notice. She was overthinking it. She sighed. "Well… I'd like to get out there and see the world, y'know? I don't wanna be trapped in a restaurant and washing dishes, manning counters, making food or delivering it while I'm young. Like… I do appreciate it, but I wanna do stuff. I wanna get out there. I wanna see what Sinnoh has to offer outside. I wanna make new friends and catch up with my old ones, maybe see what they're up to. Like, you remember Jo, right? And Ness? When was the last time you saw 'em? I wanna meet up with 'em again, maybe see what they're up to — how university's treating them, you know? And to be honest… I kinda like the idea of having my own Pokémon as well." For a moment, there was a flicker in her dad's eyes like he remembered something. She wasn't sure if it was her impassioned speech, which she didn't even know she had in her — maybe it was eating at her after all. But he swallowed it, took a deep breath, and nodded. "Then I don't wanna take that away from you." "…Really?" Both of them were smiling now, because if he was, then she couldn't help it. "I was young once. You might not believe it, but it's true! I remember being your age, and it was about then that I got my own Pokémon. I never got to go on an adventure, of course — too busy helping out my old man with the restaurant. But I'd have done anything to go on one. My friends all went on one, and they had the time of their lives — and if you really wanna go out there and have your own little adventure, then I don't wanna stop you. Just as long as you remember to call your folks when you're out there, okay? Because we're still gonna worry about you!" This time, her laugh was a lot more genuine. Just as genuine was the massive bear hug she couldn't help herself from; she wrapped around him so hard he let out a groan. "Thanks, Dad; that really means a lot." "Oof — no problem, but… watch my back, okay?" He chuckled a strained chuckle, his bushy Walrein moustache curling up at the edges. "If you break it, you're gonna have to watch over this damn place, okay?" For a brief moment, that didn't bother her.
It was a few days before she heard back from Roark; these days were mostly spent working and reading. She couldn't help but feel guilty that she was only using Oreburgh's library to prepare to leave town because it was much more useful than she gave them credit for. Much more fun, too; especially when it came to the material on Pokémon. There were a lot of things that were more fun than she'd thought about Oreburgh; even the museum was a lot less dry than she'd always thought, now that she was checking it out of her own volition. It helped take her mind off some things. Choosing her first Pokémon was one of them. She'd read about the usual choice for Sinnoh trainers — Turtwig, Chimchar, Piplup… they were all so good, and as much as she liked that, it didn't help her decide. Though none of them were Fighting-types to begin with, which was a slight disappointment because she saw herself going down that route — doubly so when the Rock-type Gym was just next door. Which was quite lucky, she felt, because it meant she wasn't leaving Oreburgh just yet; she'd really miss the place when she left, and she was coming to terms with that as she queued at the library. This was on her mind as she walked through her back door with three thick books in her bag. She was going to go to her room and read when she was interrupted. "Hey, there you are! I think Roark's here to see ya." "Oh! Okay, uhh… thanks for letting me know; I'll be right down," she said, her face an uneven smile as she put down her bag. "No problem! Everything okay?" "Yeah, it's fine; just got some more books from the library is all. They can wait, I s'pose." There was that moustache curl again as he laughed a soft laugh. "My daughter, the bookworm. Look for the fella who's properly tearin' into his food." He was in the farthest corner, decimating the meatiest pizza they had. Of course, this time he put it down when she approached. "Lucia! Take a seat! I'm glad you could make it." "I both live and work here. Well… for now, anyway." Not her concern — she tried not to think about it. "So, any news?" "That there is! One moment." Reaching under the table, he revealed a hefty rucksack that rocked the table as it landed. She winced at the size of it. "Oh, don't worry," he replied, "this isn't all of it. The only thing I need is a letter." Lucia really wasn't sure why Roark couldn't just carry it in his pockets, but that was beside the point. She watched with bated breath as unzipped it and started digging around. It really didn't seem necessary; surely, there had to be more convenient ways to do it? If not for convenience's sake then for hers, because this wait killed her. "Heeere we are — good news! I pulled some strings and got some alternative funding sorted out from a close friend of mine." From his bag, he pulled the envelope out. "You're going to want to hand this to the good Professor Murphy in Sandgem when you're down there; er, while you're there, send him my regards." Looking at the envelope, the first thing she noticed was the very impressive seal on the back. The second thing she noticed was that the handwriting was, to put it nicely, distinct. Specifically, she didn't even try to parse it, because it would've taken all day. But she didn't want to be too harsh; whoever this mystery person was, they were apparently paying her bills, and that was a massive weight off her back. "Thanks so much for the help! I'll hang onto this — anything else?" "No, that's it — everything else that needs sorting will be at the lab in Sandgem. You're ready to go! Though for curiosity's sake… have you made a decision on your starter yet? Or did you end up getting one?" She sneered. "Well, you're the first Gym Leader I'll be up against; it's not like I'd tell you, is it?" "…So you've not made a decision, then?" "No; they're all so good! Choosing's much harder than it has the right to be, honestly." "Fair enough, I suppose; no trainer finds choosing easy. My advice would be to just go with whichever one feels right." He straightened his glasses with a grin; they shimmered, masking his eyes through light. "Whichever one you go for, I'll be waiting and more than ready. Don't expect me to go easy on you." She didn't have a reply ready, so she just let it settle. Except it didn't really settle so much as it sauntered unevenly, bobbing about until she found herself laughing. Roark remained unmoved as he watched her, eventually letting out an innocent laugh. "Trust me," said Roark as he went back to his meal. "You'll be fine, I'm sure. Just focus on Sandgem for now, alright?"
" That's the lab?" "Oh, aye! It's not as neglected as it looks, don't worry — pop on in and see what I mean." Something was definitely off; this couldn't have been the big lab every trainer made a pilgrimage to at some point in their lives. Was maintenance just really expensive or something? Lucia wasn't sure what to think as the nice old lady she'd asked for directions left her to it with a chuckle. Thankfully, that nice old lady was right; it was much nicer on the inside. Much busier than she'd expected, too; all sorts of people were working on the ground floor, some much older than her and others not. The computer screens and thick books she walked past were filled with stuff she had no idea about — and she had no idea where or who this Murphy was, either. So she asked the first free person she saw for help. "Hey, you don't know where I could find a, err… Professor Murphy?" "Oh, he'll be out at the minute I'm afraid. What do you need him for?" "Getting my training license sorted out and all that; I've got a letter for him, too." "I'll give him a call and let him know someone's here for him if you'd like, but I doubt he'll be back for a few hours yet. Feel free to have a look round town if you want; I can take your number and let him know when he's back? Or you can just come back another day." "I'll just mosey around town for a bit then," she replied as she jotted her Pokétch number on their notepad. "Thanks!" "No problem! Hope you enjoy Sandgem!" She did; the breeze was much cleaner than that in Oreburgh. It helped that it was so close to the sea, which meant a beach was nearby — a nice place to sit down and think. Specifically, to think about what Pokémon she wanted as a starter because she still wasn't sure. They really were all so good, in so many ways — Piplup was adorable, a Water-type (read: would kick Roark's ass), and apparently didn't have much of a weakness. Turtwig was also adorable; it also had a reputation for being hardy and easy to look after. Not that she minded the hassle, of course, but perhaps it was a good idea to go for something more low-key as a first Pokémon. On the flipside, Chimchar (while still adorable) had a bit of a reputation for being tiny little bastards, which was an intriguing concept, to say the least. Right now, she leaned towards Turtwig. Easy to handle, could still kick Roark's team's ass, and grew into an absolute tank. Except Piplup was just so cute, and she'd read they were very loyal to their trainers as they grew up, and that was definitely alluring. But then, Chimchar was alluring too… Whatever; choosing was hard, and she was hungry. Her next stop was the Pokémart, where she grabbed herself some food and queued up. She was right behind a man in a lab coat who was just smaller than her, and he was far more enthusiastic about a regular shopping trip than seemed normal. When he was done, he turned around and almost jumped out of his skin. "Woah, you're tall! Not often I turn around and have to look up to someone, haha! If you don't mind me asking—" "Six-five," she said bluntly. "Impressive! Oh — uh, sorry to be an inconvenience; I'll get out of your hair now. Have a good one!" Odd, in her opinion, but fairly innocent. She put her food on the counter, reaching into her pocket for her money. "You know, you're the first person I've seen in ages bigger than good ol' Murphy." "Yeah," she said without a second thought. Then that last word hit her. "Wait — that's Murphy?" "Oh, yeah! Must've just got back from training for the day. Have you not seen him before? He did pretty well in the big tournament last year." "I didn't watch it — I'm actually waiting to see him about something important. That's… that's the guy, then?" "Sure is! Go talk to him; he'll be happy to meet you." She now had even more questions about this whole thing — and as soon as she'd paid, she rushed back to the lab. She made it through the door just as her Pokétch started ringing. "Ah, good timing!" said the assistant from earlier, Murphy towering right over them with a tremendous smile. "I believe the Professor will see you now." "That I will! Please — follow me!"
"Are you sure that chair's alright?" "Nonsense, it's perfect!" he laughed. "I'll tell you what, I could live and die in one of these chairs." The sight of the giant man in the rickety wooden chair made her seriously doubt that, but it wasn't her business. "Well, er…" she said, peeling her eyes away to look the envelope, "first things first, Roark wanted me to say hello." "Very nice of him! I'll get in touch with him as soon as I can; thank you for letting me know." "Sure — more importantly, I've got a letter that he wanted me to pass on to you; he said it was from a friend and that it's to do with my funding." "Oh? Well, let's have a look!" As soon as he looked at the seal, he went pale, lowering his glasses to get a proper look at it — and the handwriting drew a similar reaction. He was hyper-focused on it, his silence disconcerting, and Lucia wasn't even sure he blinked until he put it down. "…Interesting," he said, carefully folding it up to put in a drawer. "Very interesting! Well! If it's that kind of situation…" She didn't appreciate that pause. "Everything is okay, right?" "What? Oh! Sorry — yes, everything is in tip-top shape. How much of this have you been told about, exactly?" "…None." She was beginning to wish that wasn't the case judging by his reaction. "Why?" "No big deal — you've nothing to worry about, everything's sorted for you. Financially, anyway; I'll get all that sorted for you. And your skills have been quite enthusiastically vouched for, as well; I hear you were very helpful in putting a stop to that situation in Oreburgh!" "Damn right I was." She was very proud of herself, and for good reason. "Now, are we gonna get to some Pokémon picking or what?" "Hah! Very well; if you're ready for that, then so am I!" He got out of his chair and grabbed a thick black case from the side of the room, gently putting it down. As he crouched to look at it, he felt like a child on Christmas — and Lucia couldn't help but respect that, even if he wasn't the one getting a Pokémon. Murphy definitely took his role as a Pokémon professor seriously, if not the part that involved a PhD. Only when he was sure the floor was clear and the rug was in order did he open it up. Three Pokéballs sat nestled in red cushion; one with a leaf sticker carefully stuck to it, one with a droplet, one with a flame. "So — did you make your choice before you got here?" "Actually, I didn't." Lucia blushed a little, unable to hold off a smile. "I… was actually hoping to get a look at them first-hand, if you don't mind?" "Oh, come on. What do you think?" This was a good question. Murphy was extra careful, contorting his body so as to not be in the way when he pressed the buttons on the Pokéballs. One Pokémon came out from each of them, and as they looked at Lucia, she had an even better question: which one did she want? They were just as cute in the flesh, it turned out — which wasn't as convenient as it sounded. Going off what Roark had said, she'd kind of expected it to be an instantaneous, love-at-first-sight kind of thing, which wasn't the case; they were all so… nice. The Turtwig sat looking at her patiently, the Piplup was trying to find its feet, and the Chimchar wasn't even trying to mask sizing her up. Instead, she was reduced to a kneeling blob of muscle with her hand over her chin. She couldn't help but feel like she was stuck at a drive-in unable to decide on her order, except instead of a burger she was choosing a friend for at least the next few years. Thinking about it this way still didn't help, so she decided on something else: letting them choose her. "Hey, would you mind taking a step back? I need some space to think." "Fine by me! Just let me know when you've picked." First, she offered the Turtwig a hand. The little turtle sniffed it, paused to make up its mind, and then rubbed up against her hand, slicking the seedling on its head back with happy chirps. It got a gentle pet on the shell for its effort. A bit too apprehensive for her tastes. The Piplup was up next. This one reacted to the hand a bit differently; there was that pause again before it waddled closer. It paused again, tilted its head, and slapped the back of her hand with a little flipper. The high five did make her laugh a little, and she very gently returned it. Still, she wasn't entirely convinced. As soon her hand was in an inch of the Chimchar, though, it grabbed her hand and bit one of her fingers. "Ow! Bastard…" Murphy turned around in a heartbeat, almost dropping everything. "Is everything alright?" "Agh, yeah, I'm fine; I just got a little careless. Little flesh wound on my fingers, right there." "Ah — Chimchar? Yeah, she's got a tendency to give little love bites, that one; should've warned you about that." She glanced at her bleeding finger, then at the Chimchar. Going off her devilish smile and tilted head, she was very proud of herself — and she'd absolutely do it again. Relentlessness was a trait Lucia liked in a Pokémon, as was a sense of humour; she'd only known this Chimchar for a few minutes, and it had all her respect. With a smile on her face and a glimmer in her eye, she understood now. That's what Roark meant. "It's no bother," she said as she petted the Chimchar on the head. "Because I think I've just found my partner."
|
|
girl-like-substance
the seal will bite you if you give him half a chance
Posts: 527
Pronouns: xe/xem
|
Post by girl-like-substance on Oct 14, 2019 22:36:12 GMT
There we go, that’s my ‘that’s it, that’s the fic’ line sorted for this review. :V
Anyway! As I mentioned, I’ve caught up on the chapters I accidentally skipped, so I’ll be bouncing over to chapter fifteen here. Structurally, I think it’s definitely some way ahead of the earlier chapters: it’s one of the first chapters in the fic to date where I’ve been like yeah, I can see how these parts fit together. It starts and ends with Spoonie’s, featuring mostly clueless patsies who don’t know what they’re involved with (Jerry, the kids) in conversation with more knowledgeable and world-weary people (Spoonie himself, Roark, Lucia to some extent) in bars/restaurants. What actually happens is mostly clean-up from the end of the arc and set-up for whatever’s coming next, but it holds together very well.
Something that hasn’t taken quite as big a step forward is the prose. I’ll refrain from going over these points again in too much detail – I think they’ve been covered amply by myself and others – but people definitely still talk complete paragraphs at each other, rather than like, a sentence or two as in real life. Plus, there are quite a few of these epic sentences:
This is a 130-word sentence, and it shows; it loses sight of its own structure and veers off-course into the realm of the ungrammatical after the first fifty words or so. Definitely something that could use being split up and repunctuated – as it stands, it’s hard to read and even harder to actually take in.
But as I’ve said, that’s kinda been covered pretty thoroughly, and I don’t want to just restate these old points. So how about I point out instead the fact that Paulie thinks the moon is a hologram? :V I mean like, I can’t even tell if I’m surprised or not. He is 100% the kind of guy who has like, half a dozen of the absolute stupidest conspiracy theories under his hat that he whips out when drunk. Still, nice to check in with Jerry! I feel like we’re getting hints of what the overarching plot (such as it is; I get the impression that it will still be kinda episodic, which to be clear I don't think is necessarily a weakness at all, for a journeyfic) of the story may be. Seems like the theft arc and the miners’ strike might just be the prelude to some kind of larger story involving Julius and his totally-not-shady-company-with-an-ominous-attribute-in-all-caps-name, so it’ll be interesting to see how these hapless dorks – Jerry, Reyes, Connor, presumably Florence – end up approaching it from opposite ends.
Also nice to see Lucia maybe getting out there and living up to her potential, with her own journey being teased. She’s definitely got the drive and the enthusiasm, and probably enough good sense to make a go of it; I guess the thing she’s lacking is money, but maybe there are grants available to cover that kinda thing. Also someone to cover her shifts, given that she does seem to be like, the only server at the only restaurant in town, which everyone visits every single day because it’s narratively convenient. (I mean I’m kidding, but it is amusing how many people just walk into this place even in this chapter alone.)
This is something about which my thoughts are less cogent, but it’s definitely pretty adorable how Connor crumbles into dust when praised. You kinda want to give the poor kid a hug, but then like, you figure you’d probably just scare him even more. :V At any rate, he’s definitely being pushed out of his shell a little more, isn’t he, and you can just start to see the lines he’s going to develop along. A bit more time, a few more inadvisable escapades, and he might just grow a little along the way. It’ll be interesting to see if he’s got anything to say to his dad, after the events of the previous day. It certainly seems like it might be quite a pivotal conversation – for both of them, how they relate, that kinda thing. Talking to his mum seems like a more distant prospect, though it would also be interesting.
Anyway! That’s all I have for you this time around. Nice work, and I’ll be back to catch up a little further sometime soon!
|
|
Deleted
Deleted Member
Posts: 0
|
Post by Deleted on Oct 15, 2019 9:30:21 GMT
Anyway! As I mentioned, I’ve caught up on the chapters I accidentally skipped, so I’ll be bouncing over to chapter fifteen here. Structurally, I think it’s definitely some way ahead of the earlier chapters: it’s one of the first chapters in the fic to date where I’ve been like yeah, I can see how these parts fit together. It starts and ends with Spoonie’s, featuring mostly clueless patsies who don’t know what they’re involved with (Jerry, the kids) in conversation with more knowledgeable and world-weary people (Spoonie himself, Roark, Lucia to some extent) in bars/restaurants. What actually happens is mostly clean-up from the end of the arc and set-up for whatever’s coming next, but it holds together very well. Thank you very much for the review -- I understand why you didn't feel the need to go back and review the chapters that you missed, which is totally fair and valid; I'm also glad that structurally these chapters are a bit more cohesive than what's come before. I'd like to attribute that to this being the resolution to the first arc that actually has consequences for the world around these characters, but really it's more down to these chapters just being planned more, I suppose. Though thankfully that's not a habit I've grown out of (I'd like to think!), so I'm hoping that future chapters (especially ones part of a larger arc) will be just as sound, if not moreso! :> And I'm also interested that you pointed out these parallels between these characters, particularly between Jerry and our group of idiot kids. Even though Jerry is a twenty-six year old man, he definitely has big idiot kid energy, so it makes sense that he's taken up a similar role in his own story -- who knows what'll happen should those stories cross over? Something that hasn’t taken quite as big a step forward is the prose. I’ll refrain from going over these points again in too much detail – I think they’ve been covered amply by myself and others – but people definitely still talk complete paragraphs at each other, rather than like, a sentence or two as in real life. [...] This is a 130-word sentence, and it shows; it loses sight of its own structure and veers off-course into the realm of the ungrammatical after the first fifty words or so. Definitely something that could use being split up and repunctuated – as it stands, it’s hard to read and even harder to actually take in. Also a totally valid point! 130 words is a bit much for most sentences, yeah. :V Rereading this chapter, I still think it's an improvement over the very earliest ones, but I mean -- there's still definitely a ways to go in that regard. And that goes for the dialogue as well; I'd like to think that both of those have developed a fair bit since this chapter, but you have drawn my attention to some things that I hadn't put too much thought into otherwise, which I appreciate. But as I’ve said, that’s kinda been covered pretty thoroughly, and I don’t want to just restate these old points. So how about I point out instead the fact that Paulie thinks the moon is a hologram? :V I mean like, I can’t even tell if I’m surprised or not. He is 100% the kind of guy who has like, half a dozen of the absolute stupidest conspiracy theories under his hat that he whips out when drunk. You aren't wrong by any means! :V Still, nice to check in with Jerry! I feel like we’re getting hints of what the overarching plot (such as it is; I get the impression that it will still be kinda episodic, which to be clear I don't think is necessarily a weakness at all, for a journeyfic) of the story may be. Seems like the theft arc and the miners’ strike might just be the prelude to some kind of larger story involving Julius and his totally-not-shady-company-with-an-ominous-attribute-in-all-caps-name, so it’ll be interesting to see how these hapless dorks – Jerry, Reyes, Connor, presumably Florence – end up approaching it from opposite ends. Yeah, linking back to points raised earlier; by this point in the story I think there's definitely that structure starting to appear where overarching story threads start to become apparent -- though as of right now it's definitely still pretty episodic, and may well continue to be. It's still early days, of course, but I hope to expand upon it in future chapters. Very interesting prediction, though; guess you'll just have to wait and see! Also nice to see Lucia maybe getting out there and living up to her potential, with her own journey being teased. She’s definitely got the drive and the enthusiasm, and probably enough good sense to make a go of it; I guess the thing she’s lacking is money, but maybe there are grants available to cover that kinda thing. Also someone to cover her shifts, given that she does seem to be like, the only server at the only restaurant in town, which everyone visits every single day because it’s narratively convenient. (I mean I’m kidding, but it is amusing how many people just walk into this place even in this chapter alone.) Well, at some point this gang of idiot kids needs an adult, and Lucia is arguably the closest thing available (by virtue of having that aforementioned common sense). Also, I think what I was going for here was more having the appropriate characters (i.e. the kids and Roark) come to the restaurant for the people who were already here (i.e. Lucia and the kids) -- but hey-ho, even if it didn't quite work like that, I suppose at least it was amusing? This is something about which my thoughts are less cogent, but it’s definitely pretty adorable how Connor crumbles into dust when praised. You kinda want to give the poor kid a hug, but then like, you figure you’d probably just scare him even more. :V At any rate, he’s definitely being pushed out of his shell a little more, isn’t he, and you can just start to see the lines he’s going to develop along. A bit more time, a few more inadvisable escapades, and he might just grow a little along the way. Well, even if this story falls apart, I'm considering this whole venture a success: there are few things in the world more powerful than one adorable boy. Fingers crossed it doesn't, anyway! Anyway! That’s all I have for you this time around. Nice work, and I’ll be back to catch up a little further sometime soon! No problemo; I'm glad you're enjoying the fic, even if it is still slightly janky at this point! :> Thank you so much for the thorough review, once again!
|
|